seconde point consisteth in preaching and expressing the glorious and triumphant Maiestie of Christ Iesus the sonne of God and the excellency of his glory who being once dead in the infirmitie of flesh rose againe wyth power ascending vp with maiestie hath led away captiuitie captiue Eph. 4. sitteth and reigneth in glory on the right hand of God in heauenly thinges aboue all principates and potestates powers and dominations aboue euery name that is named not only in this world but also in the world to come Ephe. 1. In whose name euery knee hath to bende both in heauen and in earth and vnder the earth and euery tongue to confesse our Lord Christ Iesus to be of the glory of God the Fathee Phil. 2. In whome and by whome all things are made both in heauen and in earth things visible inuisible whether they be thrones or dominations or principates or potestats al are by him and for him created and he is before all all thinges consist in him who is the head of his body the Churche the beginning and first borne from the dead in whome dwelleth all fulnes Col. 1. To whome the Father hath giuen all iudgement and iudgeth no man himselfe any more Ioh. 5. To whom the Father hath giuen all things to his hands Iohn 13. To whome the father hath giuen power of all flesh Iohn 17. To whome all power is giuen in heauen and in earth Math. vlt. In whome be all the promises of God Est. Amen 2. Cor. 1. 3. Thirdly he declareth the vertue of his Crosse Passion and that what exceeding benefites proceede to vs by the same By whose bloud we haue redemption remission of our sinnes Ephes. 1. By whose strypes we are made whole Eay 53. By whose Crosse all thinges are pacified both in heauen and in earth Col. 1. By whose death wee are reconciled Ro. 5. Who hath destroied death brought life to light 1. Timot. 1. Who by death hath destroyed him which had the power of death that is the diuell and hath deliuered them which liued vnder feare of death all theyr life in bondage Heb. 2. By whose obedience we are made iust by whose righteousnes we are iustified to life Rom. 5. By whose curse wee are blessed and deliuered from the malediction of the law Gala. 8. By whose bloud we that once were farre of are made neere vnto God Ephes. 5. Who in one body hath reconciled both Iewes Gentiles vnto God Eph. 2. Who by his flesh hath taken away the diuision and separation betweene God and vs abolishing the law which was set against vs in preceptes decrees Ephes. 2. Who is our peace our aduocate and propitiatiō for the sinnes of the whole worlde 1. Iohn 2. Who was made accursed sinne for vs that we might be the righteousnes of God in him 2. Cor. 5. Who is made of God for vs our wisedome and righteousnes sanctification and redemption 1. Cor 1. By whom we haue boldnes and entraunce with all confidence through faith in him Ephes. 3. Who forgiueth all our sinnes and hath torne a peeces the obligation or handwriting which was against vs in the law of commaundements and hath crucified it vpon the Crosse vtterly hath dispatched and abolished the same and hath spoled principates and potestates as in an open shew of conquest triumphing ouer them openly in himselfe Col. 2. Who iustifieth the wicked by faith Ro. 4. In whom we are made full and complete Col. 2. c. 4. The fourth branch is to teach and informe vs to whō these benefites of Christes Passion and victory do apperteine by what meanes the same is applied redoundeth vnto vs which meanes is onely one that is onely faith in Christ Iesu and no other thing Which faith it pleaseth almightie God to accept for righteousnes And this righteousnes it is which onely standeth before God and none other as we are plainly taught by the Scriptures and especially by the doctrine of S. Paule Which righteousnes thus rising of faith in Christ. S. Paule calleth the righteousnes of God where he speaketh of himselfe vtterly refuseth the other righteousnes which is of the lawe that the might be found in him not hauing his own righteousnes which is of the law but the righteousnes of Christ which is of faith Phil. 3. Againe the saide Apostle writing of the Iewes which sought for righteousnes and found it not and also of the Gentiles which sought not for it and yet found it sheweth the reason why because saith he the one sought it as by workes and the lawe and came not to it who not knowing the righteousnes of God and seking to set vp their owne righteousnes did not submit themselues to the righteousnes whiche is of God The other which were the Gentiles and sought not for it obteined righteousnes that righteousnes which is of faith c. Ro. 9. Also in an other place Saint Paule in the same Epistle writing of this righteousnes which commeth of faith calleth it the righteousnes of God in these wordes Whome God saith he hath set vp for a propitiatiō by faith in his bloud whereby to make manifest the righteousnes which is of himselfe in tollerating our sinnes c. Rom. 3. By the which righteousnes it is euident that S. Paule meaneth the righteousnes of faith which almightie God nowe reuealeth maketh manifest by preaching of the Gospell Wilt thou see yet more plainely this righteousnes of God howe it is taken in S. Paule for the righteousnes of faith therefore is called the righteousnes of God because it is imputed onely of God to fayth and not deserued of man In the same Epistle to the Romanes and in the 3. chap. aforesayd his wordes be manifest The righteousnes of God sayth he is by faith of Iesus Christ in all and vpon al that doe beleue c. Wherfore whosoeuer studieth to be accepted with God and to be found righteous in his light let him learne diligently by the doctrine of S. Paule to make a difference a separation as farre as from heauen and earth betwene these two that is betweene the righteousnes of workes righteousnes of faith in any wise beware he bring no other meanes for his iustification or remission of his sins but onely faith apprehending the body or person of Christ Iesus crucified For as there is no way into the house but by the doore so is there no comming to God but by Christ alone which is by faith And as the mortall body without bodely sustenance of bread drinke can not but perishe so the spiritual soule of man hath no other refreshing but only by faith in the body and bloude of Christ whereby to be saued With this faith the Idolatrous Gentiles apprehēded Iesus Christ and receaued therby righteousnes Cornelius the first Baptised Ramane so sooone as he
condition of the kingdome of Christ the vanitie of the one and stablshment of the other The vnprosperous and vnquiet state of the one ruled by mans violence wisdome And the happy successe of the other euer ruled by Gods blessing prouidence The wrath and reuenging hand of god in the one and his mercy vpon the other The world I call al such as be without or against Christ eyther by ignoraunce not knowing him or by heathenish life not following him or by violence resisting him On the otherside the kingdome of Christ in this world I take to be all them which belong to the faith of Christ here take his part in this world against the world The nūber of whom although it be much smaller then the other and alwaies lightly is hated molested of the world yet it is the number which the Lorde peculiarly doth blesse and prosper and euer will And this number of Christes subiects is it which we cal the visible Church here in earth Which visible Church hauing in it selfe a difference of 2 sorts of people so is it to be deuided in two parts of which the one standeth of such as be of outward profession only the other which by election inwardly are ioyned to Christ the first in words lips seemeth to honor Christ and are in the visible Church onely but not in the Church inuisible partaketh the outward Sacraments of Christ but not the inward blessing of Christ the other are both in the visible also in the inuisible Church of Christ which not in wordes onely and outward profession but also in hart doe truely serue honour Christ partaking not onely the Sacramentes but also the heauenly blessings and grace of Christ. And many times it happeneth that as betweene the world and the kingdome of Christ there is a continual repugnaunce so betweene these two partes of this visible Church aforesaid oft times groweth great variaunce and mortal persecution insomuch that sometime the true church of Christ hath no greater enimes than of their owne profession and company as happened not onely in the time of Christ and his Apostles but also from time to time almost continually Euseb. Lib. 8. cap. 1. But especially in these latter daies of the Church vnder the persecution of Antichrist and his retinue as by the reading of this volume more manifestly hereafter may appeare At the first preaching of Christ and comming of the Gospel who should rather haue knowen receaued him then the Phariseis and Scribes of that people which had his law And yet who persecuted and reiected him more then they themselues What followed They in refusing Christ to be their king and chosing rather to be subiect vnto Caesar were by the sayde their owne Caesar at length destroyed when as Christes subiectes the same time escaped the daunger Whereby it is to be learned what a dangerous thing it is to refuse the Gospell of God when it is so gently offered The like example of Gods wrathful punishment is to be noted no lesse in the Romanes also themselues For when Tiberius Caesar hauing receaued by letters frō Pontius Pilate of the doings of christ of his miracles Resurrection and ascention into heauen how he was receiued as God of many was himselfe also mooued with beliefe of the same and did conferre thereof with the whole Senate of Rome to haue Christ adored as god but they not agreyng therunto refused him because that contrary to the law of the Romanes he was consecrated said they for God before the Senate of Rome had so decred approued him c. Tertul. Apol. cap. 5. Thus the vaine Senate following rather the law of man then of God which were contented with the Emperour to reigne ouer them were not cōtented with the meeke king of glory the sonne of God to be their king And therfore after much like sort to the Iewes were scourged and intrapped for their vniust refusing by the same way which they themselues did preferre For as they preferred the Emperour and reiected Christ so the iust permission of God did stirre vp their owne Emperours against them in such sort that both the Senatours themselues were almost all deuoured the whole Citye most horrible afflicted the space almost of 300. yeares togither For first the same Tiberius which for a great part of his reigne was a moderate and a tollerable Prince afterward was to them a sharpe and heauy tyraunt who neyther fauoured his owne mother nor spared his owne nenewes nor the Princes of the City such as were his own counselers of whom to the number of xx he left not past two or three aliue so cruell was he to the Citye that as the story recordeth Nullus a paena hominum cessabat dies ne religiosus quidem ac sacer Suet. reporteth him to be so sterne of nature and tirannical that in time of his reigne very many were accused and condemned with their wiues children Maydes also first defloured then put to death In one day he recordeth .xx. persons to be drawen to the place of execution By whom also through the iust punishment of God Pilate vnder whom Christ was crucified was apprehended and accused at Rome deposed then banished to the towne of Lyonce and at length did slaye himselfe Neither did Herode and Cayphas long escape of whome more followeth hereafter Agrippa also by him was cast into prison albeit afterward he was restored In the raigne of Tiberius the Lord Iesus the sonne of God in the xxxiiij yeare of his age which was the xvij of this Emperour by the malice of the Iewes suffered his blessed passion for the conquering of sinne death and Sathan the Prince of this world and rose againe the third day After whose blessed Passion resurrertiō this foresayde Tiberius Nero otherwise called Liberius Mero liued vj. yeares duryng which time no persecution was yet stirring in Rome against the Christians through the commaundemēt of the Emperour In the raigne also of this Emperour and yeare which was the next after the passion of our Sauior or somewhat more S. Paule was conuerted to the faith After the death of Tiberius whē he had raigned 23. yeares succded C. Caesar Caligula Claudius Nero and Domitius Nero which 3. were likewise such scourges to the Senate and people of Rome that the first not onely tooke other mens wiues violentlye from them but also defloured three of his owne sisters and afterward banished them So wicked he was that he cōmaunded himselfe to be worshipped as God and temples to be erected in his name and vsed to sit in the temple among the Gods requiring his images to be set vp in all temples and also in the temple of Ierusalem whiche caused great disturbaunce among the Iewes and then began the abhomination of desolation to be set vp in the holy place spoken of
Wherunto by the cōtentes of this scedule it is not fully answered and therfore you must answere therunto more plainely expresse declare your fayth opinions as touching those poynts in the same bill That is to say whither you hold beleue and affirme that in the sacrament of the aultar after the cōsecration rightly done there remayneth materiall bread or not Item whether you hold beleue and affirme that it is necessary in the sacrament of penaunce for a man to cōfesse his sinnes vnto a priest appoynted by the church The which articles in this maner deliuered vnto him amongst many other thinges he answered plainly that he would make no other declaration or answere therunto thē was conteyned in the sayd Scedule Wherupon we fauoring the sayd sir Iohn with benigne gentle meanes we spake vnto him in this manner Sir Iohn take heed for if you do not playnly answere to these things which are obiected agaynst you within a lawful time now graūted you by the Iudges we may declare you to be an hereticke but the said sir Iohn perseuered as before and would make no other answere Consequently notwithstanding we together with our sayd felow brethren and others of our counsell took aduise and by their counsell declared vnto the said sir Iohn Oldcastle that the sayd holy Church of Rome in this matter following the saying of blessed S. Augustine Ierome Ambrose and other holy men hath determined the which determinations euery catholicke ought to obserue Wherupon the said sir Iohn answered that he would beleue and obserue whatsoeuer the holy Church determined and whatsoeuer god would he should obserue and beleue But that he would in no case affirme that our Lord the Pope the cardinals Archbishops and Bishops or other prelates of the church haue any power to determine any such matters Wherunto we yet fauoring him vnderhope of better aduisement promised the sayd sir Iohn that we would geue him in writing certaine determinatiōs vpon the matter aforesaid Wherunto he should more plainly answere writtē in latin and for his better vnderstanding translated into English wherupon we commaunded and hartily desired him that agaynst monday next folowing he should geue a playne full answere the which determinations we caused to be trāslated the same day to be deliuered vnto him the sonday next folowing The tenor of which determinations here folow in this maner The fayth and determination of that holy Churche vpon the holy Sacrament of the aultar is this That after the consecration done in the masse by that priest that material bread shall be chaunged into the materiall bodye of Christ the materiall wine into the materiall bloud of Christ. Therfore after the consecratiō there remayneth no more any substāce of bread and wine which was there before What doe you answere to this article Also the holy church hath determined that euery christian dwelling vpon earth ought to confesse his sinnes vnto a priest ordeined by the Church if he may come vnto hym How thinke you by this article Christ ordeined S. Peter his Vicare in earth whose seat is in the Church of Rome geuing and graunting the same authority whiche he gaue vnto Peter also to his successours which are now called Hopes of Rome in whose power it is to ordeine and institute prelates in particulare churches As Archbishops bishops curates and other ecclesiastical orders vnto whom the Christian people ought obedience according to the traditiō of the church of Rome This is the determination of the holy church What thinke you by this article Besides this the holy Church hath determined that it is necessary for euery christian to go on pilgrimage to holy places there specially to worship the holy reliques of the Apostles Martirs confessors all sayntes whosoeuer the church of Rome hath allowed What thinke you of this article Upon which monday being the 25. day of the sayd moneth of September before vs and our felow brethrē aforesayd hauing also takē vnto vs our reuerēd brother Benedict by the grace of God Bishop of Bangor by our cōmaundement our counsellers and ministers Master Henry ware officiall of our court of Cant. Philip Morgan D. of both lawes Dowell Kissin Doctor of the decretals Iohn Kempe and William Carlton Doctors of law Ioh Witnā Thomas Palmer Rob. Wombewell Iohn Withe and Robert Chamberlayne Richard Dotington Thomas Walden professors of diuinity Also Iames Cole I. Steuens our notaries appointed on this behalf They all and euery one being sworne vpon that holy gospell of god laying their handes vpon the booke that they shoulde geue theyr faythfull counsell in and vpō the maner aforesayde and in euery such cause and to the whole world By and by appered sir Robert Morley Knight Lieuetenant of the Tower of London and brought with him the foresayde Syr I Oldcastle setting him before vs. Unto whom we gentlye and familiarly rehearsed the actes of the day before passed And as before we tolde him that he both is and was excōmunicate requiring and intreating him that he would desire and receiue in due forme the absolution of the Church Unto whom the said Syr Iohn then and there plainly answered that in this behalfe he would require no absolutiō at our handes but onely of God Then afterward by gentle and soft meanes we desires and required him to make playne answere vnto the articles which were laid against him And first of al as touching the Sacrament of the aultar To the which article besides other thinges he answered and sayd thus That as Christ being here in earth had in him both Godhead manhoode Notwithstanding the Godhead was couered and inuisible vnder the humanity the which was manifest and visible in him so likewise in the sacrament of the aultar there is the very body and very bread bread which we do see the body of Christ hidden vnder the same which we do not see And playnly denyed that the fayth as touching the said Sacrament determined by the Romish church and holy doctors and sent vnto him by vs in the sayd Schedule to be the determination of the holy Church But if it be the determination of the Church he sayd that it was done contrary vnto the scriptures after the church was endowed and that poyson was poured into the Churche and not afore Also as touching the Sacrament of penance and confession he playnly sayd and affirmed thē and there that if any man were in any greuous sinne out of the which he knew not how to rise it were expedient and good for him to go vnto some holy and discreet priest to take counsell of him But that he shoulde confesse his sinne to any proper Priest or to any other although he might haue the vse of him it is not necessary to saluation for so much as by only contrition such sinne can be wiped a way the sinner himselfe purged As concerning the worshipping of
folowyng the same So Baptisme and the Supper of the Lord be as testimonies and profes that by our fayth only in Christ we are iustified that as our bodyes are washed by water and our life nourished by bread and wine so by the bloud of Christ our sinnes be purged and the hunger of our soules releued by the death of his body Upon the same fayth riseth also outward profession by mouth as a declaration thereof Other thinges also as fruites and effectes do follow after fayth as peace of conscience ioy in the holy Ghost inuocation patience charitie mercy iudgement sanctification For God for our fayth in Christ his sonne therfore geueth into our hartes his holy spirite of comfort of peace and sanctification whereby mans hart is moued to a godly disposition to feare God to seek him to call vpon him to trust vnto him to stick to him in all aduersities and persecutions to loue him for hys sake also to loue our brethren to haue mercy and compassion vpon them to visite them if they be in prison to breake bread to them if they be hungry and if they be burdened to ease them to clothe them if they be naked and to harbour them if they be houseles Mat. 25. with such other spirituall exercises of pietie and sanctification as these which therefore I call spirituall because they proceede of the holy spirite and law of God which is spirituall And thus haue ye a Catholicke Christian defined first after the rules of Rome and also after the rule of the Gospell Now conferre these Antitheses together and see whether of these is the truer christian the ceremonial man after the Church of Rome or the spirituall man with his fayth and other spirituall fruites of pietie following after the same And if ye say that ye mixt them both together spirituall thinges with your corporall ceremonies to that I aunswere agayne that as touching the end of remission of sinnes and saluation they ought in no case to be ioyned together because the meane cause of all our saluation and remission is onely spirituall and consisteth in fayth and in no other And therefore vpon the same cause I come to my question agayne as I began to aske whether the Religion of Christ be a mere spirituall religion and whether in the Religion of Rome as it is now is any thing but onely mere corporall thinges required to make a catholicke man And thus I leaue you to your aunswere IN turning ouer the first leafe of this booke which is pag. 2. col 1. and in the latter end of the same colume thou shalt finde gentle Reader the argument of Pighius Hosius wherein thus they argue That forsomuch as Christ must needes haue a catholicke Church euer continuing here in earth which all men may see wherunto all men ought to resort and seeing no other church hath endured continually from the Apostles visible here in earth but only the church of Rome they conclude therefore the Church onely of Rome to be the right Catholicke Church of Christ. c. In aunswering whereunto this is to be sayd that forsomuch as the medius terminus of this argument both in the Maior and Minor consisteth onely in the word visible and vnknowne if they meane by this word visible in the Maior that Christes Church must be seene here to all the world that all men may resort to it it is false Likewise if they meane by the same word visible in the Minor that no other Church hath bene seene and known to any but onely the Church of Rome they are likewise deceiued For the true Church of Christ neyther is so visible that all the worlde can see it but onelye they whiche haue spirituall eyes and bee members thereof nor yet so inuisible agayne but suche as be Gods elect and members therof doe see it and haue seen it though the worldly eyes of the most multitude cannot so doe c. Wherof read more in the protestation aboue prefixed to the church of England Foure considerations geuen out to Christian Protestantes professours of the Gospell with a briefe exhortation inducing to reformation of life ¶ The first consideration AS in the page before foure questions were moued to the Catholick Papists to answere them at theyr leysure so haue I here to the Christian Gospellers foure considerations likewise for them to muse vpon with speede conuenient THe first consideration is this euery good man well to weigh with himselfe the long tranquillitie the great plenty the peaceable libertie which the Lord of his mercy hath bestowed vpon this land during all the reigne hetherto of this our Souereigne and most happy Queene ELIZABETH in such sort as the like example of Gods aboundant mercies are not to be seene in any nation about vs so as we may well sing with the Psalme in the Churche Non fecit taliter omni nationâ— opes gloria suae non manifestauit eis first in hauing the true light of Gods gospel so shining among vs so publickly receiued so freely preached with such libertie of conscience without daunger professed hauing withall a Prince so vertuous a Queene so gratious geuen vnto vs of our owne natiue country bred and borne amongst vs so quietly gouerning vs so long lent vnto vs in such peace defending vs agaynst such as would els diuoure vs briefly what could we haue more at Gods hand if wee woulde wish or what els could we wish in this world that we haue not if this one thing lacked not grace to vse that well which we haue ¶ The second consideration AS these thinges first are to be considered concerning our selues so secondly let vs consider likewise the state and tymes of other our countrymen and blessed Martyrs afore past what stormes of persecutions they susteined what little rest they had with what enemies they were matched with what crosses pressed vnder what Princes vnder what Prelates they liued or rather dyed in the dayes of King Henry the 4. king Henry 5. King Henry 7. King Henry 8. Queene Mary c. vnder Boâ—er Bishoppe of London Gardiner Bishoppe of Winchester Cholmley Story Bishoppe Arundell Stokesley Courtney Warham At what time children were caused to set fire to their fathers The father adiured to accuse the sonne the wife to accuse the husband the husband the wife brother the sister sister the brother examples whereof are plenty in this booke to be seene pag. 774. ¶ The third consideration THirdly let vs call to mynd considering thus with our selues These good men and worthy Martyrs in those dangerous daies tastyng as they did the heauy hand of Gods sharpe correction beginning commonly with his owne house first if they were aliue now in these Alcion daies vnder the protection of such a peaceable prince O what thanks would they geue to God how happy would they count themselues hauing but halfe of that we haue with freedome onely of conscience and safetie of lyfe Or if in
will not name And here now commeth in the Argument of Pighius Hosius and Eccius to be aunswered vnto who arguyng for the antiquitie and authoritie of the Church of Rome reason on this maner Da That for somuch as an ordinary a knowen Church visible must here be knowen cōtinually on earth during frō the time of the Apostles to the which church all other Churches must haue recourse xi And seeyng then there is no other Church visible orderly known to haue indured from the Apostles time but onely the Church of Rome j. They conclude therfore that the Church of Rome is that Church wherunto all other Churches must haue their recourse c. To the which Paralogisme I aūswere thus that this word Durans Ecclesia the during Church in the Minor hath fallaciā aequiuoci For although the name of the Church and outward successiō of Byshops haue had their durance frō tyme of the Apostles yet the definition and matter which maketh a true Apostolicall church in deede and vniuocè neither is now in the church of Rome nor yet the forme institution of the church now vsed in Rome was euer frō the Apostles whiche Apostles were neuer Authors or fathers of this title iurisdictiō and doctrine now taught in Rome but rather were enemies euer to the same Agayne to the Maior which standeth vpon two partes I aunswere first although the necessitie of the churche duryng from the Apostles may and must be graūted yet the same necessitie was not boūd to any certaine place or persō but onely to fayth so that wheresoeuer that is to say in whatsoeuer congregation true fayth was there was the church of Christ And because the true fayth of Christ must needes euer remaine in earth therfore the Church also must needes remaine in earth And God forbid that the said true faith of Christ should only remaine in one citie in the world and not in other as well And therfore to the secōd part of the Maior is to be sayd that as this true and sincere fayth of Christ is not so geuen to remaine fixely in one place or citie alone so neither is there any one church in the world so ordained appointed of God that al other Churches should haue their recourse vnto it for determination of their causes and cōtrouersies incident c. And thus much to the Argument of Pighius and Hosius c. Now as touchyng the authorities allegations of the auncient Doctours and holy fathers in the commēdation of the Church of Rome here commeth in also to be noted that whosoeuer will vnderstand rightly their authorities and aūswere to the same must first learne to make a difference and distinction of the sayd Church of Rome frō that it was to that it is for as much as the Church of Rome is not the same Church now which it was then but onely aequiuocè otherwise as touching the very propertie and definition of a Church it is an other Church and nothing agreing to that was then saue onely in outward name and place therefore by this distinction made I aunswere the place of Irenaeus Cyprianus and other famous Doctours commendyng the Church of Rome as Catholicke and Apostolicall and say that these Doctours speakyng of the Church of Rome which then was sayd not vntrue calling it Catholicke Apostolicall for that the same Church tooke their ordinary succession of Byshops ioyned with the ordinary doctrine and institution frō the Apostles but speakyng of the Church of Rome whiche now is we say the sayd places of the Doctours are not true neither doe appertaine to the same all which Doctours neither knew the Churche of Rome that now is neither if they had would euer haue iudged any thyng therein worthy such commendation Ouer and besides our aduersaries yet more obiect agaynst vs who heauing and shouyng for the antiquitie of the Romish Churche for lacke of other sufficient reason to proue are driuen to fall in scannyng the tymes and yeares What say they where was this Church of yours before these fiftie yeares To whom briefly to aunswere first we demaund what they meane by this which they call our Church If they meane the ordinaunce and institution of doctrine and Sacramentes now receaued of vs and differing from the Church of Rome we affirme and say that our church was when this church of theirs was not yet hatched out of the shell nor did yet euer see any light that is in the time of the Apostles in the primitiue age in the tyme of Gregorie the first the old Romane church when as yet no vniuersall pope was receiued publikely but repelled in Rome nor this fulnesse of plenary power yet knowen nor this doctrine and abuse of Sacramentes yet heard of In witnes wherof we haue the old actes and histories of aūcient tyme to geue testimony with vs wherein sufficiēt matter we haue for vs to declare the same forme vsage and institution of this our church reformed now not to be the begynnyng of any new church of our owne but to be the renewyng of the old aūcient church of Christ nor to be any sweruyng from the church of Rome but rather a reducyng to the church of Rome Whereas contrary the churche of Rome whiche now is is nothyng but a sweruyng from the churche of Rome as partly is declared and more shall appeare Christ willyng hereafter And where the sayd our aduersaries doe moreouer charge vs with the fayth of our fathers and Godfathers wherein we were baptised accusing and cōdemnyng vs for that we are now reuolted frō them their fayth wherin we were first Christened To this we aūswere that we beyng first baptised by our fathers Godfathers in water in the name of the Father of the Sonne of the holy Ghost the same fayth wherin we were Christened thē we do retaine because our Godfathers were thē selues also in the same fayth therfore they cā not say that we haue forsaken the fayth of our Godfathers c. As for other points of Ecclesiasticall vses circumstaunces cōsidered besides the principall substaunce of fayth and baptisme if they held any thyng whiche receaded from the doctrine and rule of Christ therein we now remoue our selues not because we would differ from them but because we would not with them remoue from the rule of Christes doctrine Neither doth the Sacramēt of our baptisme binde vs in all points to the opiniōs of them that baptised vs but to the fayth of him in whose name we were Baptised For as if a man were Christined of an heretique the Baptisme of him notwithstandyng were good although the Baptiser were nought so if our Godfathers or fathers which Christened vs were taught any thyng not consonant to Christiā doctrine in all pointes neither is our Baptisme worsse for that nor yet we boūd to folow thē in all thynges wherein they them selues did not
to say as I shall cursse where you blesse The archbishop made then as though he had continued forth his tale and not hearde him saying Sir at that tyme I gently profered to haue assoyled you if ye woulde haue asked it And yet I doe the same if ye will humbly desire it in due forme and maner as holy church hath ordayned Then said the Lord Cobham May forsooth will I not for I neuer yet trespassed agaynst you and therefore I will not do it And with that he kneeled downe on the pauement holding vp his handes to wardes heauen and sayd I shriue me here vnto thee my eternall liuing God that in my frayle youth I offended thee Lord most greuously in pride wrath and gluttony in couetousnes and in lechery Many men haue I hurt in mine anger and done many other horrible sinnes good Lorde I aske thee mercye And therewith weepingly he stoode vp agayne and sayde with a mighty voyce Loe good people loe For the breaking of Gods law and his great commaundementes they neuer yet cursed me But for their owne lawes and traditions most cruelly doe they handle both me and other mē And therfore both they and theyr lawes by the promise of God shall vtterly be destroyed At this the archbishop and his companye were not a litle blemished Nothwithstanding he tooke stomack vnto him agayne after certayne words had in excuse of their tyranny and examined the Lord Cobham of his Christen beleue Whereunto the Lord Cobham made this godly aunswere I beleue sayth he fully and faithfully the vniuersall lawes of God I beleue that all is true whiche is conteyned in the holy sacred scriptures of the Bible Finally I beleue all that my Lord God would I shoulde beleue Then demaunded the Archbishop an answere of that Bill whiche he and the Clergie had sent him into the Tower the day afore in maner of a determination of the Churche concerning the foure Articles whereof he was accused specially for the Sacrament of the aulter howe he beleeued therein Whereunto the Lord Cobham sayd that with that bill he had nothing to doe But this was his beliefe he sayd concerning the sacrament That his Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ sitting at his last supper with his most deare disciples the night before he should suffer tooke bread in his hand And geuing thanks to his eternall father blessed it brake it and so gaue it vnto them saying Take it vnto you and eat therof all this is my body whiche shall be betrayed for you Doe this hereafter in my remembraunce This doe I throughly beleue sayth he for this sayth am I taught of the Gospell in Mathewe in Marke and in Luke and also in the first Epistle of S. Paule to the Corinthians chap. 11. Then asked the Archbishop if he beleeued that it were bread after the consecration or sacramentall words spoken ouer it The Lord Cobham said I beleue that in the sacramēt of the aulter is Christes very body in forme of bread the same that was borne of that virgin Mary done on the crosse dead and buryed and that the third day arose from death to life which now is glorified in heauen Then sayd one of the Doctors of the law After the sacramentall wordes be vttered there remayneth no bread but onely the body of Christ. The Lorde Cobham sayd then to one Maister Iohn whitehead You sayd once vnto me in the castell of Couling that the sacred host was not Christes body But I held then against you and proued that therin was his body though the seculars and Friers could not therein agree but held ech one against other in that opinion These wer my wordes then if ye remember it Then shouted a sorte of them together and cryed wyth great noyse We say all that it is Gods body And diuers of them asked him in great anger whether it were materiall bread after the consecration or not Then looked the L. Cobham earnestly vpon the archbishop and said I beleue surely that it is Christes body in forme of bread Syr beleue not you thus And the archbishop sayd yes mary do I Then asked him the Doctors whether it were onely Christes bodye after the consecration of a Priest and no body or not And he sayd vnto them it is both Christes body and bread I shall proue it as thus For like as Christ dwelling here vpon that earth had in him both Godhead manhood and had the inuisible Godhead couered vnder that manhode which was onely visible and seene in him So in the sacrament of the aultar is Christes very bodye and bread also as I beleue the bread is the thinge that we see wyth our eies the body of Christ which is his flesh his bloud is there vnder hyd and not seene but in fayth And moreouer to proue that it is both Christes bodie and also bread after the consecration it is by playne wordes expressed by one of your owne Doctours writing agayne Eutiches whiche faith Like as the selfe same Sacraments do passe by the operation of the holy Ghost into a Diuine nature and yet notwithstanding keepe the propertie still of their former nature so that principall mistery declareth to remayne one true and perfect Christ. c. Then smiled they eache one vpon other that the people shoulde iudge him taken in a great heresie And with a great brag diuers of them sayd It is a foule heresie Then asked the Archbishop what bread it was And the Doctors also inquired of him whether it were materiall or not The Lorde Cobham said vnto thē The scriptures maketh no mention of this worde materiall and therfore my faith hath nothing to doe therwith But this I say and beleue that it is Christes body and bread For Christ sayd in the vi of Iohns Gospell Ego sum panis viuus qui de coelo descendi I which came downe from heauen am the liuing and not the dead bread Therfore I say now agayne as I sayd afore as our Lord Iesus Christ is very God and very man so in the most blessed sacrament of the aulter is Christes very body and bread Then sayd they all with one voyce It is an heresie One of the Byshops stoode vp by and by and sayd What it is an heresie manifest to say that it is bread after the Sacramentall wordes be once spoken but Christes body onely The Lord Cobham sayd S. Paule the Apostle was I am sure as wise as you be now and more gladly learned And he called it bread writing to the Corinthians The bread that we breake sayth he is it not the partakyng of the body of Christ Lo he called it bread and not Christes body but a meane whereby we receaue Christs body Then sayd they agayne Paule must be otherwise vnderstand For it is sure on heresie to say that it is bread after the consecration but onely Christes
write or do any good but either by flattering a man must offend the Godly or by true speaking procure hatred with the wicked Of such stinging Waspes and buszing Drones I had sufficient triall in my former edition before who if they had found in my book any iust cause to carpe or vpon any true zeale of truth had proceded agaynst the vntruths of my story and had brought iust proofes for the same I could haue right well abide it For God forbid but that faultes wheresoeuer they be should be detected and accused And therfore Accusers in a Common wealth after my mind do serue to no small stead But then such Accusers must beware they play not the dog of whom Cicero in his Oration speaketh which being set in Capitolio to fray away Theeues by night left the Theeues and fell to barcke at true men walking in the day Where true faultes be there to bay barcke is not amisse But to carpe where no cause is to spye in other strawes and to leape ouer theyr owne blockes to swalow Camels and to strayne gnattes to oppresse truth with lyes and to set vp lyes for truth to blaspheme the deare Martyrs of Christ and to Canonize for Sayntes whom Scripture would scarce allow for good Subiectes that is intollerable Such barcking Curres if they were well serued would be made a whyle to stoope But with these brauling spirites I entend not at this time much to wrastle Wherefore to leaue them a while till further leasure serue me to attend vpon them thus much I thought in the meane season by way of Protestation or petition to write vnto you both in generall particular the true members and faythful Congregation of Christes Church wheresoeuer either coÌ„gregated together or dispersed through the whole Realme of England that forsomuch as all the seeking of these Aduersaryes is to do what they can by discrediting of this History with slaunders sinister surmises how to withdraw the Readers froÌ„ it This therfore shal be in few wordes to premonish and desire of all and singuler of you all well minded louers and partakers of Christes Gospell not to suffer your selues to be deceiued with the big brags and hyperbolicall speeches of those flaundering tongues whatsoeuer they haue or shall hereafter exclame agaynst the same But indifferently staying your iudgement till truth be tryed you will first peruse then refuse measuring the vntruthes of this Hystory not by the scoaring vp of theyr hundreds and thousandes of lyes which they geue out but wisely weying the purpose of theyr doinges according as you finde and so to iudge of the matter To read my bookes I allure neither one nor other Euery man as he seeth cause to like as he list If any shall thinke his labor to much in reading this history his choyce is free either to read this or any other which he more mindeth But if the fruite thereof shall recompence the Readers trauell then would I wish no man so light eared to be caryed away for any sinister clamour of Aduersaryes who many times depraue good doinges not for the faultes they finde but therefore finde faultes because they would depraue As for me and my history as my will was to profite all and displease none so if skill in any part wanted to will yet hath my purpose bene simple and certes the cause no lesse vrgent also which moued me to take this enterprise in hand For first to see the simple flocke of Christ especially the vnlearned sort so miserably abused and all for ignoraunce of history not knowing the course of times and true discent of the Church it pittyed me that part of diligence so long to haue bene vnsupplyed in this my countrey Church of Englande Agayne considering the multitude of Chronicles and story writers both in England and out of England of whome the most part haue bene either Monkes or Clientes to the sea of Rome it grieued me to behold how partially they handled theyr storyes Whose paynefull trauell albeit I cannot but coÌ„mend in committing diuers thinges to writing not vnfruitful to be knowne or vnpleasant to be read yet it lamented me to see in theyr Monumentes the principall poyntes which chiefly concerned the state of Christes Church and were most necessary of all christen people to be knowne either altogether pretermitted or if any mention thereof were inserted yet were all things drawn to the honor specially of the Church of Rome or els to the fauor of theyr owne sect of Religion Wherby the vulgare â—ort hearing and reading in theyr writinges no other church mentioned or magnified but onely that Church which here florished in this world in riches and iollity were drawne also to the same persuasion to thinke no other Church to haue stand in all the earth but onely the Church of Rome In the number of this sort of writers besides our Monkes of England for euery Monastery almost had his Chronicler I might also recite both Italian and other countrey authors as Platina Sabellicus Nauclerus Martinus Antoninus VinceÌ„tius Onuphrius Laziardus Georgius Lilius Pollid Virgilius with many more who taking vpon theÌ„ to intermeddle with matters of the church although in part they expresse some truth in matters concerning the Bishops and sea of Rome yet in suppressing an other part they play with vs as Ananias and Saphira did with their mony or as Apelles did in Pliny who painting the one halfe of Venus comming out of the sea left the other halfe vnperfect So these writers while they shew vs one half of the B. of Rome the other halfe of him they leaue vnperfect vtterly vntold For as they paynt him out on the one part glistering in welth and glorye in shewing what succession the Popes had from the chaire of S. Peter when they first began and how long they sate what Churches and what famous buildings they erected how farre theyr possessions reached what lawes they made what councels they called what honour they receiued of Kynges and Emperours what Princes and Countryes they brought vnder theyr authority with other like stratagemes of great pompe and royalty so on the other side what vices these Popes brought with them to theyr seat what abhominatioÌ„s they practised what superstition they mainteined what Idolatry they procured what wicked doctrine they defended contrary to the expresse word of God to what heresies they fell into what diuision of sectes they cut the vnity of christian Religion how some practised by Simony some by Necromancy and Sorcery some by poysoning some indenting with the Deuill to come by theyr Papacy what hypocrisy was in theyr liues what corruptioÌ„ in theyr doctrine what warres they raysed what bloudshed they caused what treachery they trauersed agaynst their Lordes and Emperours imprisoning some betraying some to the Templaryes and SaraceÌ„s in bringing other vnder theyr feet also in beheading some as they did with Fredericus and Conradinus the heires and ofspring of the house of Fredericus
Barbarossa an 1269. furthermore how mightely almighty God hath stand agaynst them how their warres neuer prospered agaynst the Turke how the iudgementes of the godly learned froÌ„ time to time haue euer repugned agaynst theyr errours c. of these and a thousand other mo not one word hath bene touched but all kept as vnder Benedicite in Auriculer confession This partiall dealing and corrupt handling of Historyes when I considered I thought with my self nothing more lacking in the church then a ful a complet history which being faythfully collected out of all our Monastical writers writteÌ„ Monuments should conteine neither euery vain written fable for that would be to much nor yet leaue out any thing necessary for that would be to little but with a moderate discretion taking the best of euery one should both ease the labor of the reader from turning ouer such a number of writers and also should open the plaine truth of times lying long hid in obscure darcknes of antiquity Wherby all studious Readers beholding as in a glasse the state course and alteration of Religion decay of doctrine and the controuersies of the church might discerne the better betwene antiquity and nouelty For if the things which be first after the rule of Tertullian are to be preferred before those that be latter then is the reading of histories much necessary in the church to know what went before and what folowed after And therfore not without cause Historia in old authors is called the witnesse of times the light of verity the life of memory teacher of life shewer of antiquitie c. Without the knowledge wherof mans life is blind and soone may fall into any kind of errour as by manifest experience we haue to see in these desolate latter times of the Church when as the Byshops of Rome vnder colour of antiquity haue turned truth into heresy and brought such new found deuises of straunge doctrine and ReligioÌ„ as in the former age of the church were neuer heard of before and all through the ignorance of times and for lacke of true history For to say the truth if times had bene well searched or if they which wrote Hystories had without partiality gone vpright betwene God and Baall halting on neither side it might well haue bene fouÌ„d the most part of all this catholicke corruptioÌ„ intruded into the church by the bishops of Rome as Transubstantiation leuation and adoration of the sacrament auriculer confession forced vowes of Priestes not to mary veneration of Images priuate and satisfactory Masses the order of Gregories Masse now vsed the vsurped authoritie Summa potestas of the sea of Rome with all the route of their ceremonies and wiedes of superstition ouergrowing nowe the Churche all these I say to bee new nothinges lately coyned in the minte of Rome without any stampe of antiquitie as by readyng of this present history shall sufficiently I trust appeare Whiche history therefore I haue here taken in hand that as other story writers heretofore haue employed their trauayle to magnifie the Church of Rome so in this history might appeare to all Christian readers the Image of both Churches as well of the one as of the other especially of the poore oppressed and persecuted Churche of Christ. Which persecuted Church though it hath bene of long season troden vnder foote by enemyes neglected in the world nor regarded in histories and almost scarse visible or knowne to worldly eyes yet hath it bene the true Church only of God wherin he hath mightely wrought hetherto in preseruing the same in all extreeme distresses continually stirring vp froÌ„ time to tyme faythful ministers by whoÌ„ alwayes hath bene kept some sparkes of hys true doctrine and Religion Now for asmuch as the true Church of God goeth not lightly alone but is accompanyed wyth some other Church or Chappel of the deuill to deface and maligne the same necessary it is therfore the difference betweene them to be sene and the descent of the right Churche to be described from the Apostles tyme. Which hetherto in most part of histories hath bene lacking partly for feare that men durst not partly for ignoraunce that men could not discerne rightly betweene the one and the other Who beholding the Church of Rome to be so visible and glorious in the eyes of the worlde so shining in outward beauty to beare suche a porte to cary suche a trayne and multitude and to stand in such hye authoritie upposed the same to be only the right Catholike mother The other because it was not so visibly known in the world they thought therfore it could not be the true church of Christ. Wherin they were far deceaued For although the right church of God be not so inuisible in the world that none can see it yet neyther is it so visible agayne that euery worldly eye may perceiue it For like as is the nature of truth so is the proper condition of the true Churche that commonly none seeth it but such onely as be the members and partakers thereof And therefore they which require that Gods holy Church should be euident and visible to the whole world seeme to define the great sinagogue of the world rather then the true spirituall Church of God In Christes time who would haue thought but the congregations and Councelles of the Pharisies had ben the right church and yet had Christ an other Church in earth besides that which albeit it was not so manifest in the sight of the world yet was it the onely true Church in the sight of God Of this Church ment Christ speaking of the Temple whiche he woulde rayse agayne the thyrd day And yet after that the Lord was risen he shewed not himselfe to the worlde but onely to his electe which were but few The same Churche after that encreased and multiplied mightely amonge the Iewes yet had not the Iewes eyes to see Gods Churche but did persecute it till at length all their whole nation was destroyed After the Iewes then came the heathen Emperours of Rome who hauing the whole power of the world in their hands did what the world could do to extinguish the name and church of christ Whose violence coÌ„tinued the space of 3. hundreth yeares All which while the true church of christ was not greatly in sight of the world but rather was abhorred euery where and yet notwithstanding the same small â—elly flocke so despised in the worlde the Lorde highly regarded and mightely preserued For although many then of the Christians did suffer death yet was their death neither losse to them nor detriment to the Church but the more they suffered the more of theyr bloud encreased In the time of these Emperours God raysed vp then in this Realme of Britaine diuers worthy teachers and witnesses as Elnanus meduinus Meltiuianus Amphibolus Albanus Aaron Iulius and other moe In whose time the doctrine of fayth without mens traditions was sincerely
liuing Lord within the Arke of his true spirituall and visible Churche And where is then the friuolous bragge of the Papistes which make so muche of there paynted sheath would nedes beare vs downe that this gournment of the Church of Rome which nowis hath bene of such an old standing time out of minde euen from the primitiue Antiquitie that neuer was any other church demonstrable here in earth for men to follow besides the said only Catholick mother church of Rome whē as we haue sufficiently proued before by the continual descēt of the Church till this present tyme that the sayd Church after the doctrine which is now reformed is no new begunne matter but euen the olde continued Churche by the prouidence and promise of Christ still standing which albeit it hath bene of late yeares repressed by the tyranny of Romayne Byshops more then before yet notwithstanding it was neuer so oppressed but God hath euer maintayned in it the truth of his Gospell agaynst heresies and errours of the Church of Rome as in thys history more at full is to be seene Let vs now proceede farther as we began deducing this descent of the Churche vnto the 1501. yeare In which yeare the Lord began to shew in the partes of Germany wonderfull tokens and blody markes of his Passion as the bloudy Crosse hys nayles speare and Crowne of thornes which fell from heauen vpon the garments and cappes of men and rockes of woman as you may further read in this booke pag. 816. By the which tokens almighty God no doubt presignified what grieuous afflictions and bloudy persecutions shoulde then begin to ensue vppon his Churche for hys Gospels sake according as in this history is described wherein is to be seene what Christen bloud hathe bene spilt what persecutions raysed what tyranny exercised what tormentes deuised what trechery vsed agaynst the poore flocke and Church of Christ in such sort as since Christes tyme greater hath not bene seene And now by reuolution of yeares we are come from the time of .1501 to that yeare now present 1570. In which the full seuenty yeares of the Babilonicall captiuitie draweth now well to an ende if we count from the first appearing of these bloudy markes aboue mentioned Or if wee recken from the beginning of Luther and hys persecution then lacketh yet xvi yeres Now what the Lord wil do with this wicked world or what rest he will geue to hys Church after these long sorrowes he is our father in heauen his will be done in earth as seemeth best to his diuine maiestie In the meane time let vs for our partes with all patient obedience wayt vpon hys gracious leysure and glorifie his holy name and edifie one an other with all humilitie And if there cannot be an end of our disputing and contending one agaynst an other yet let there be a moderation in our affections And for asmuch as it is the good will of our God that Sathan thus should be let lose amongst vs for a short time yet let vs striue in the meane while what wee can to amende the malice of the tyme with mutuall humanitie They that be in errour let them not disdayne to learne They whiche haue greater talentes of knowledge committed instruct in simplicitie them that be simple No man liueth in that common wealth where nothing is amisse But yet because God hath so placed vs Englishmen here in one common wealth also in one Church as in one shippe together let vs not mangle or deuide the shippe which being deuided perisheth but euery man serue in his order with dilligence wherein he is called They that sitte at the helme keepe well the poynt of the needle to knowe how the ship goeth and whether it should Whatsoeuer weather betydeth the needle well touched with the stone of Gods word will neuer fayle Such as labour at the oares start for no tempest but doe what they can to keepe from the rockes Likewise they whiche be inferiour rowmes take heede they moue no sedition nor disturbance agaynst the rowers and mariners No storme so daungerous to a shippe on the sea as is discord and disorder in a weale publique What countryes and nations what kingdomes and Empyres what Cities townes and houses discord hath dissolued in storyes is manifest I neede not spend tyme in rehearsing examples The Lord of peace who hath power both of land and Sea reach forth hys mercifull hand to helpe them vp that sincke to keepe them vpp that stand to still these windes and sourging seas of discord and contention among vs that wee professing one Christ may in one vnitie of doctrine gather our selues into one Arke of the true Church together where we continuing stedfast in fayth may at the last luckely be conducted to the ioyfull porte of our desired landing place by hys heauenly grace To whome both in heauen and in earth be all power and glory with his father and the holy spirite for euer Amen The vtilitie of this Story SEyng the worlde is replenished with such an infinite multitude of bookes of all kinde of matters I may séeme perhaps to take a matter in hand superfluous and needles at this present to set out such Uolumes especially of histories considering now a dayes the world is so greatly pestered not only with superfluous plenty therof but of all other treatises so that books now seeme rather to lacke Readers then Readers to lacke bookes In which multitude of bookes I doubt not but many doe both perceiue and inwardly bewayle this insatiable boldnes of many now a dayes both in writing and printing which to say the truth for my part I do as much lament as any man els beside and would therefore no man should thinke that vnaduisedly or with rashnes I haue attempted this enterprise as one being not onely doubtful but also both bashfull and feareful within my self for setting the same abroad And why first I perceaued howe learned this age of ours is in reading of bookes neither could I tell what the secret iudgementes of readers woulde conceaue to see so weake a thing to set vpon such a weighty enterprise not sufficiently furnished with such ornamentes able to satisfie the perfection of so great a story or sufficient to serue the vtility of the studious and the delight of the learned Which abilitie the more I perceiued to be wanting in me the lesse I durst be bold to become a writer But agayne on the other side when I weyed with my selfe what memorable Actes and famous doynges this latter age of the Churche hath ministred vnto vs by the patient suffringes of the worthy martyrs I thought it not to be neglected that so precious Monumentes of so many matters meet to be recorded and regestred in books should lie buried by my default vnder darkenes of obliuion Me thought somewhat was to be sayd of them for their well deseruing and something agayne of our partes for benefites by
speedely gathered into the â—arne whiche onely remayneth behinde to come Now if we ascribe such reputation to Godly preachers and worthely which diligently preache the Gospell of Christ when they liue notwithstanding by the benefite of tyme without all feare of persecution howe muche more reasonable cause haue we to prayse and extoll such men as stoutly spend theyr lyues for the defence of the same All these premisses duely of our partes considered and marked seeing we haue found so famous Martyrs in this our age let vs not fayle then in publishing and setting forth their doings lest in that poynt we seeme more vnkinde to them then the writers of the primitiue Church were vnto theirs And though we repute not theyr ashes chaynes and swerdes in the stede of reliques yet let vs yeld thus much vnto theyr commemoration to glory the Lord in hys Saintes and imitate theyr death as much as we may with like constancy or theyr liues at the least with like innocency They offered theyr bodies willing to the rough handling of the tormentors And is it so great a matter then for our part to mortifie our flesh with all the members thereof They neglected not onely the riches and glory of the world for the loue of Christ but also their liues and shal we then keepe so great a styrre one agaynst an other for the transitory trifles of this world They continued in patient suffering when they had most wrong done vnto them and when theyr very heartes bloud gushed out of theyr bodyes and yet will not wee forgeue our poore brother be the iniury neuer so small but are ready for euery trifling offence to seeke hys destruction and cut his throat They wishing well to all men did of theyr own accord forgeue theyr persecutors therefore ought we which are now the posteritie and Children of Martyrs not to degenerate from theyr former steps but being admonished by their examples if we cannot expresse theyr charitie toward all men yet at lest to imitate the same to our power and strength Let vs geue no cause of offence to any And if any be geuen to vs let vs ouercome it with patience forgeuing and not reuenging the same And let vs not onely keepe our handes from shedding of bloud but our tongues also from hurting the same of others Besides let vs not shrinke if case so require martyrdome or losse of lyfe according to their example to yeld vp the same in the defence of the Lordes flocke Whiche thing if men would do much lesse contention and busines woulde be in the world â—hen now is And thus much touching the vtilitie and fruit to be taken of this history To all the professed frendes and followers of the Popes proceedinges foure Questions propounded TO you all and singuler which professe the doctrine and Relâ—gion of the Pope your holy Father and of your mother Church of Rome pretending the name of Catholickes commoÌ„ly termed Papistes wheresoeuer abiding in the Realme of England these foure Questions or Problemes hereunder folowing I would moue desiring you all either to muse vpon theÌ„ or to answere theÌ„ at your leisure * The first Question FIrst forsomuch as Mount Sion which God calleth by the Prophet Iesai the hill of his holines beareth in the scripture an vndoubted type of the spiritual church of Christ for so much as the sayd Iesai. ca. 11. 65. prophesying of the sayd Mount Sion sayth in these wordes Non nocebunt neque affligent in omni monte sancto meo dicit Dominus c. 1. They shal not kill nor hurt in all my holy hill sayth the Lord. c. And agayne in the same chap. thus we read Habitabit Lupus cum agno Pardus cuÌ„ haedo accubabit Vitulus Leo ouis vna commorabuntur puellus paruulus ducet eos c. i. The wolfe shall dwell with the Lambe the Leopard with the Kid the Calfe the Lion the sheepe shall feed together a yong child shall rule theÌ„ The Cow also the Beare shall abide together with theyr yong ones the Lion shall eat chaffe fodder like the Oxe c. Upon these premises now foloweth my question how the church of Rome can be answerable to this hill of SioÌ„ seing in the sayd church of Rome is and hath bene now so many yeares such killing and slaying such cruelty and tyranny shewed such burning spoyling of christen bloud such malice mischiefe wrought as in reading these historyes may to all the world appeare To this if they aunswere expound these wordes of the Prophet as perteining to the church triumphant therevnto I reply agayne that by the wordes in the same place in the same sentence expressed that sence cannot stand for as much as the Prophet in the very same place where he prophesieth of this peaceable dwelling in Gods holy mountayne without hurting or killing meaneth plainly of the earth sheweth also the cause of that godly peace Because sayth he the earth is replenished with knowledge science of the Lord. c. ibid. And furthermore the Prophet speaking of the same day when this shal be addeth saying In that day the root of Iesse shall stand for a signe to the people for the Gentils to be conuerted and to seeke vnto him c. Which day in no wise can be applyed to the church in heauen triumphant but only here militant in earth Touching which place of Iesai further here is to be noted by the way that by this peaceable MouÌ„t Sion which comprehendeth both the states as well ecclesiasticall as teÌ„porall is not restrayned the publicke penalty of good lawes needfull to be executed vpon publicke malefactors but here is restrayned the fiercenes reuenge cruelty violence of mens affections To which affectioÌ„s men being commonly subiect by nature through grace working of the gospel are altered reformed chauÌ„ged to another disposition froÌ„ stoutnes to softnes froÌ„ violence to sufferance from fiercenes to forbearing froÌ„ pride to humility froÌ„ cruelty to compassion from wilynes to simplicity froÌ„ solemne singularity to humanity and meekenes Which vertues if they had bene in the church of Rome according to the rule of S. Paul which willeth men that be stronger to beare with the infirmities of the weaker and that in the spirit of meeknes c. Rom. 15. Gal. 6. I should not haue needed now at this time to write such a long history as this of the suffering of so many Martyrs ¶ The second Question MY second question is this to demauÌ„d of you catholicke professors of the popes sect which so deadly maligne and persecute the protestants professing the gospell of Christ what iust or reasonable cause haue you to allege for this your extreme hatred ye bear vnto the yâ— neither you your selues can abide to liue with them nor yet will suffer the other to liue amongest you If they were Iewes
occupat ire polo. Hoc pater ipse toâ—ans flagranti distulit axe Imperia vertit Regna superba solo Saeua Silex quià nam flammantibus incita fundis Vrbium elatis peruiciosaminis Coctilibus muris Romana Semiramis audax Prospice iam Bobylon iam ruit illatua Saxeaiam rupes quantas dabit acta ruinas Quas strages miseris horrida Romulidis Vltimus hic labor est montis rapientis auari Puppicolasque papas papicolasque popas At vos foelices animae quibus aurea cordi Saecla pias puro funditis ore preces Aligeraeque acâ—es ciues stellantis Olympi Plaudite Roma fuit Babela papa fuit In sanguisugas Papistas Philippus Stubbes QVi sacrum Christi satagit conuellere verbum Vulnificum contrà calcitrat hic stimulum Florida quae nimio compressa est pondere palma Fortius exurgit viribus aucta suis. Auricomansque crocus quo calcatur magis exâ—â— Hoc magis excrescit floret eoque magis Sic 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 quantumuis turba papalis Conspuat exurat crescit vbique tamen FINIS Actes and Monumentes of Christian Martyrs and matters Ecclesiasticall passed in the Church of Christ from the Primitiue beginning to these our dayes as well in other Countreys as namely in this Realme of England and also of Scotland discoursed at large CHRIST our Sauiour in the Gospell of S. Mathew Cap. 16. hearing the confessioÌ„ of Simon Peter who first of all other openlye acknowledged him to be the sonne of God and perceauing the secret had of his father therin aunswered agayne and alludyng to his name called him a Rocke vpon which Rocke hee would buylde his Church so stroÌ„g that the gates of Hell should not preuaile against it c. In which wordes three things are to be noted First that Christ will haue a Churche in this world Secondly that the same Church should mightely be impugned not onely by the world but also by the vttermost strength powers of all hell And thirdly that the same Church notwithstaÌ„dyng the vttermost of the deuill all his malice should continue Which Prophesie of Christ we see woÌ„derfully to be verified In somuch that the whole course of the Churche to this day may seeme nothyng els but a verifying of the sayd Prophesie First that Christ hath set vp a Church needeth no declaration Secondly what force what sides and sortes of men of Princes Kynges Monarches Gouernours and rulers of this world with their subiectes publikely priuately with all their strength cunnyng haue bent them selues against this Church And thirdly how the sayd Church all this notwithstandyng hath yet endured holden his owne What stormes tempestes it hath ouerpast wonderous it is to behold For the more euident declaration wherof I haue addressed this present history entendyng by the fauorable ayde of Christ our Lord not so much to delight the eares of my countrey in readyng of newes as most especially to profite the harts of the godly in perusing antiquities of auncient times to the ende that the wonderfull workes of God first in his Church might appeare to his glory Also that the continuaunce and proceedings of the Church from tyme to tyme beyng set forth in these Actes and Monumentes more knowledge and experience may redound therby to the profite of the Reader and edification of Christian faith For the better accoÌ„plishyng wherof so to prosecute the matter as may best serue to the profite of the Reader I haue thought good first begynnyng from the tyme of the primitiue Church so continuyng by the Lordes grace to these latter yeares to runne ouer the whole state and course of the Church in generall in such order as digesting the whole tractation of this history into fiue sundry diuersities of tymes First I will entreat of the suffring tyme of the Church which continued from the Apostles age about .300 yeres Secondly of the florishyng time of the Church which lasted other 300. yeares Thirdly of the declinyng or backeslidyng tyme of the Church which comprehendeth other 300. yeares vntill the loosing out of Sathan which was about the thousand yeare after the ceasing of persecution During which space of tyme the Church although in ambition pride it was much altered from the simple sinceritie of the Primitiue tyme yet in outward profession of doctrine and religion it was somethyng tollerable had some face of a Church notwithstanding some corruption of doctrine with superstition and hypocrisie was then also crept in And yet in comparison of that as followed after it might seeme as I sayd somethyng sufferable Fourthly foloweth the tyme of Antichrist and loosing of Sathan or desolation of the Church whose full swyng conteineth the space of 400. yeares In which tyme both doctrine and sinceritie of life was vtterly almost extinguished namely in the chiefe heades and rulers of this West church through the meanes of the Romaine Byshops especially countyng from Gregory the vij called Hildebrand Innocentius the iij. and Friers which with him crept in til the tyme of Iohn Wickliffe Iohn Husse duryng 400. yeres Fiftly and lastly after this tyme of Antichrist raigning in the Church of God by violence and tyranny followeth the reformation purgyng of the church of God wherein Antichrist begynneth to be reuealed and to appeare in his coulors and his Antichristian doctrine to be detected the number of his Church decreasing and the number of the true Church increasing The durance of which tyme hath continued hetherto about the space of 280. yeres and how long shall continue more the Lord and gouernour of all tymes he onely knoweth For in these fiue diuersities alterations of tymes I suppose the whole course of the Church may well be comprised The which Church because it is vniuersall and sparsedly through all countreys dilated therfore in this history standing vpon such a generall argument I shall not be bouÌ„d to any one certaine nation more then an other yet notwithstandyng keepyng mine argument aforesayd I haue purposed principally to tary vpon such historicall actes and recordes as most appertaine to this my country of England and Scotland And for somuch as the Church of Rome in all these ages aboue specified hath chalenged to it selfe the supreme title and ringleadyng of the whole vniuersall Church on earth by whose direction all other Churches haue bene gouerned in writyng therfore of the Church of Christ I can not but partly also intermedle with the actes and proceedynges of the same Church for somuch as the doynges orderyngs of all other Churches from tyme to tyme as well here in England as in other nations haue this long season chiefly depended vpon the same Wherfore as it is much needefull and requisite to haue the doynges orderyngs of the sayd Church to be made manifest to all Christen congregations so haue I framed this history accordyng to the same purpose First in a generall description briefly to
declare as in a summary Table the misguidyng of that Church comparyng the former primitiue state of the forenamed Church of Rome with these later tymes of the same Which done then after in a more speciall tractation to prosecute more at large all the particulars therof so farforth as shall seeme not vnprofitable for the publike instruction of all other Christen Churches to behold and consider the maner dealyng of this one In the which one church of Rome foure things as most speciall points seeme to me chiefly to be considered To wit Title IurisdictioÌ„ Life and Doctrine wherin I haue here to declare first concernyng the title or primacie of the Church how it first began and vpon what occasion Secondly concernyng the iurisdiction and authoritie therof what it was and how farre it did extend Thirdly touchyng the misorder of lyfe and conuersation how inordinate it is And fourthly the forme of doctrine how superstitious Idolatrous of late it hath bene Of the which foure the first was preiudiciall to all Byshops the second derogatorie to Kings and Emperours The third detestable to all men The fourth iniurious agaynst Christ. For first the title and stile of that church was such that it ouerwent all other churches beyng called the holy vniuersall mother Church which could not erre and the Byshop therof holy father the Pope Byshop vniuersal prince of Priestes supreme head of the vniuersall Church and Uicare of Christ here in earth which must not be iudged hauyng all knowledge of Scripture and all lawes coÌ„tayned with in the chest of his brest Secondly the iurisdiction of that Byshop was such that chalenging to him selfe both the swordes that is both the keyes of the spiritualtie and the scepter of the Laytie not onely he subdued all Byshops vnder him but also extended him selfe aboue Kynges and Emperours causing some of them to lye vnder his feete some to hold his sturrup Kynges to leade his horse by the bridle some to kisse his feete placyng and displacyng Emperours Kynges Dukes and Earles whom and wheÌ„ he listed takyng vpon him to translate the Empire at his pleasure First from Grece to Fraunce from FrauÌ„ce to Germany preferryng and deposing whom he pleased confirmyng them which were elected Also beyng Emperour him selfe sede vacante pretendyng authoritie or power to inuest Byshops to geue benefices to spoyle Churches to geue authoritie to binde and lose to call generall Councels to iudge ouer the same to set vp religions to canonize Saintes to take appeales to binde consciences to make lawes to dispence with the law and word of God to deliuer from Purgatory to commaunde Aungels c. Thirdly what was the lyfe and conuersation of the court of Rome hereafter in the proces of this history followeth to be sene and obserued Fourthly such was his doctrine in like maner tedious to Students pernicious to mens consciences iniurious to Christ Iesus coÌ„trary to itselfe In lawes more diuers in volume more large in diligeÌ„ce study more applied in vauntage preferment more gaynfull then euer was the study and learning of the holy Scripture of God All which foure pointes well coÌ„sidered and aduised in this present history set forth I trust it may minister to the indifferent ChristiaÌ„ Reader sufficient instructioÌ„ to iudge what is of this sea and Church of Rome to be esteemed But here by the way is to be noted that all these deformities aboue touched of vayne title of pretensed iurisdiction of hereticall doctrine of schismaticall lyfe came not into the Church of Rome all at one tyme nor sprang with the begynnyng of the same Church but with long workyng and continuaunce of tyme by litle and litle crept vp through occasion came not to full perfectioÌ„ till the tyme partly of Pope Siluester partly of pope Gregory the vij an 1170. partly of Innocentius the thyrd and finally of Pope Boniface the viij an 1300. Of the which foure Popes the first brought in the title an 670. which was neuer in such ample wise before publickely exacted receiued publikely in the sayd Church of Rome The second brought in iurisdiction The thyrd which was Pope Innocent with his rable of Monkes and Friers as Thomas Aquine Petrus Lombardus Iohannes Scotus and with such other Bishops as succeeded in the same sea after hym corrupted and obscured the sinceritie of Christes doctrine and maners also And lastly Pope Bonifacius the viij and after him Pope Clement the fift ouer and besides the iurisdiction sufficieÌ„tly aduaunced before by Pope Hildebrand added moreouer the temporal sword to be caryed before them And that no Emperour were he neuer so well elected should bee sufficient and lawfull without the Popes admission an 1300. whereby the Popes power was brought now to his full pride and perfection And thus came vp the corruption of the Romish Church in continuaunce of yeares by degrees and not all together nor at one tyme as is declared and hereafter more particularly Christ willyng shal be expressed Wherfore whosoeuer shall haue hereafter to do with any aduersaries about the antiquitie or authoritie of the Church of Rome let him here well consider when how the title iurisdiction corruption of doctrine first begaÌ„ in the Popes sea And so shal he see that the church of Rome as it is now gouerned with this maner of title iurisdictioÌ„ institution of doctrine neuer descended froÌ„ the primitiue age of the Apostles or froÌ„ their succession nisi taÌ„tum aquinocè non vniuocè Like as Sancta Maria picta non est sancta Maria homo pictus est non homo as the scholes do say that is as the picture of the holy virgine is not the holy virgine and as a man painted on the wall is not a man so it is to be sayd of the Church of Rome the institution and doctrine of the Church of Rome I meane that although it haue the name of the Church Apostolicall doth bring forth a long Genealogie of outward succession from the Apostles as the Phariseis did in Christes tyme bryng their descent froÌ„ Abraham their father yet all this is as I sayd but onely aequiuocè that is in name onely and not in effect or matter which maketh the Apostolical Church in deede for as much as the definition of the Apostolicall Church neither agreeth now with this present Church of Rome nor yet the maner forme institution of the sayd Romish Church as it now standeth with this title iurisdictioÌ„ and doctrine had euer any succession or ofâ—pring from the primitiue Church of the Apostles But as Christ sayd by the Phariseis that they were the childreÌ„ not of Abraham but of the deuill in semblable wise may be auÌ„swered that this Church of Rome now present with this title iurisdictioÌ„ and doctrine now vsed can not be fathered vpon the Apostles neither Petrus nor Linus but of an other author whoÌ„ here I
is said Romanam Ecclesiam non a concilio aliquo sed a diuina voce primatum accepisse that the church of Rome tooke not his primacie by any Councell but onely by the voyce of God And this is to be said although it were true that these titles termes were so giuen to the bishop of Rome in the olde time yet how and by whom they were giuen ye sâ—e Now to trie this matter as ioyning an issue with our aduersaries whether those foresaid titles of soueraigntie were applied in the old tyme of the Primitiue church to the Bishop of Rome as to be called the vicare generall of Christ the hed of the whole church and vniuersall bishop remaineth to be proued Wherunto this in my minde is to be answered that albeit the bishops of Rome of some peraduenture were so called by the names of higher preeminence of that citie of some going about to please them or to craue some helpe at their handes yet that calling 1. First was vsed then but of a few 2. Secondly neither was giuen to many 3. Thirdly was rather giuen then sought for of the most 4. Fourthly was not so giuen that it maketh or can make any generall necessitie of law why euery one is so bound to call them as the bishop of Rome now seeketh to be taken and called and that by necessitie of saluation as the decree of Pope Boniface 8. witnesseth where is said quòd sit de necessitate salutis vt credatur Primatus Ecclesiae Rom. ei subesse That it standeth vpon necessitie of saluation to beleue the Primacie of the church of Rome and to be subiect to the same c. As touching therfore these titles and termes of preheminence aforesaide orderly to set foorth and declare what histories of times doe saye in that matter by the grace of Christ. First we will see what be the titles the Bishop of Rome doth take and chalenge to himselfe and what is the meaning of them 2. When the first came in whether in the primitiue time or not and by whom 3. How they were first giuen to the Romane Bishops that is whether of necessary duety or voluntary deuotion whether commonly of the whole or particularly of a few and whether in respect of Peter or in respect of the Citie or els of the worthines of the Bishop which there sat 4. And if the foresayd names were then giuen of certaine Bishops vnto the bishop of Rome whether all the saide names were geuen or but certaine or what they were 5. Or whether they were then receaued of all Byshops of Rome to whoÌ„ they were giuen or els refused of some 6. And finally whether they ought to haue bene refused beyng giuen or not Touching the discourse of which matters although it appertaine to the profession rather of Diuines then hystoritians and would require a long and large debating yet for so much as both in these diuers other weighty controuersies of Diuinity the knowledge of times and histories must needes helpe Diuines disputing about the same so much as the grace of Christ shall assiste me therein I wil ioyne to the seeking out of truth such helpe as I may And first to begin with the names and titles now claymed and attributed to the sea and Byshop of Rome and what they be is sufficiently declared aboue that is the cheife Preist of the worlde the Prince of the Church Byshop Apostolicall the vniuersall head of the Church the head and Byshop of the vniuersall Church the successor of Peter most holy Pope the vicar of God on earth neither God nor man but a mixt thing betweene both the Patriarche or Metropolitane of the Churche of Rome the Byshop of the first sea etc. Unto the which titles or stile is annexed a triple crowne a triple crosse two crossed keyes a naked sword seauenfold seales in token of the seauenfolde giftes of the holy Ghost he being carried pickbacke vpon mens shoulders after the maner of heathen kynges hauing all the Empire and the Emperour vnder his dominion that it is not conuenient for any terrene Prince to reigne there where he sitteth hauing the plenary fulnes of power as well of temporall things as spirituall things in his handes that all thinges are his and that all such Princes as haue gyuen him any thing haue giuen him but his owne hauing at his will and pleasure to preach indulgencies and the crosse against Christen Princes whatsoeuer And that the Emperour certaine other Princes ought to make to him confession of subiection at their coronation hauing authoritie to depose and that he de facto hath deposed Emperors and the king of France Also to absolue the subiects from their allegeance to their Princes whom kings haue serued for footmen to lead his horse and the Emperour to hold his stirrop that he may and doth geue power to Bishops vpon the bodies of men and hath graunted them to haue prisons without whose authoritie no general Councell hath any force And to whom appellations in all maner of causes may and ought to be made That his decrees be equall with the decrees of Nicen Councel and are to be obserued and taken in no lesse force then if they had bene confirmed with the heauenly voyce of Sainct Peter himselfe ex fra Barth alijs Item that the sayd Byshop of Rome hath the heauenly disposition of thinges and therefore may alter and chaunge the nature of thinges by applying the substance of one thing to an other cap. Quando de transl Epis. tit 7. Item that he can of nothing make something and cause the sentence which before was none to stande in effect and may dispence aboue the lawe and of iniustice make iustice in correcting and chaunging lawes for he hath the fulnes of power And againe dist 40. cap. Si Papa If the Pope doe leade with him innumerable soules â—â— flockes into hell yet no man must presume to rebuke his faultes in this worlde Item that it standeth vpon necessitie of saluation to beleeue the Premacie of the sea of Rome and to be subiect to the same c. These thinges thus declared now let vs see whether these names and titles with the forme and maner of this authoritie and regalitie aboue rehearsed were euer attributed of any in the primitiue tyme to the byshop of Rome For al these he doth chalenge and clayme vnto him by old possession from the time of S. Peter And here a question is to be asked of our aduersaries the Papistes whether they will auouch all these aforesaide titles together wyth the whole forme and tenour of regalitie to the same belongyng as is afore touched or not if they wil let them come foorth with their allegations which they neuer haue done yet nor euer shal be able if they will not or can not auouch them all together in maner as is specified then why doth the byshop claime them altogether so stoutly
examining vnto one Byshop and denie it to a multitude congregated in a whole Councell 5. Neither can it be that any such outlandish iudgement in hearing and determining causes can stand perfect and vpright for that the necessary persons of witnesses either for infirmitie of sexe of age of sickenes or some other impeachment are not able to be present by whom the truth of the sentence should be directed Wherefore as by these other reasons they thought it not conuenient from them to bryng their matters ouer vnto Rome so neither was it to be found sayd they by any councell of the old fathers decred that any Legates should be sent frō Rome to thē for deciding of their matters And therefore exhorted they the sayd bishop of Rome that he would not induce fumosum typū or rather as I may call it typhos seculi in Ecclesiam Christi quae lucem simplicitatis humilitatis prefaert ijs qui Deum Diligunt that is that he would not induce the swelling pride of the worlde into the Church of Christ which church sheweth and giueth the light of simplicitie of humilitie to such as loue to see God c. In these foresaid letters moreouer is signified how the forenamed malefactor Apiarius whom the bishop of Rome before had absolued receiued to the communion of the church was afterward found culpable and therfore the councell proceded against him brought him to open confession of his faults so enioined him due penance for his demerites notwithstanding the absolution and inconsiderate clearing of the Bishop of Rome before proceeding In summe out of this Councell of Carthage these are to be noted First how glad the Bishops of Rome were to receiue such as came to them for succour 2. What pride they tooke by the occasion therof thinking and seeking thereby to haue all vnder their subiection 3. To the intent to allure other to seeke to them how redie they were to release and quit this Apiarius as guiltles which after was tried culpable by his owne confession 4. How contrary to the actes and doings of the Romish bishop this Councell condemned him whom the said bishop of Rome before had absolued litle respecting the proceedings of the Romish church 5. How the bishops of old time haue bene falsifiers of ancient Councels and writings wherby it may be suspected that they which shamed not to falsifie corrupt the Councell of Nice much lesse would they sticke to abuse and falsifie the decretall Epistles and writings of perticular Bishops Doctors for their owne aduantage as no doubt they haue done many one 6. In this foresaid Councell whereat Augustine himselfe was present where Aurelius President of the same was called Papa the bishop of Rome was called expresly in their letters but bishop of the citie of Rome and Dominus frater that is brother Bishop 7. Seuenthly the dominion of this Romain Patriarch in the said Councel of Carthage was cut so short that neither it was permitted to thē of Affrike to appeale ouer the sea to him nor for him to send ouer his Legates to them for ending their controuersies Wherby it may sufficiently appeare that the Bishop of Rome in those dayes was not fully admitted to be the chiefe of all other Bishops nor the head of the vniuersall church of Christ in earth c. 8. We heare in this Councell fiue causes or reasons giuē why it is not necessary nor yet conuenient for all forraine causes to be brought to one vniuersall head or iudge as is before recited 9. Lastly by the said Councell of Carthage we heare a vertuous exhortation to be giuen to the bishop of Rome that he would not induce into the meeke humble church of Christ the fuming and swelling pride of the world as is before declared c. In this or in some other Councell of Carthage it was moreouer prouided by expresse law and also specified in the Popes decrees that no Bishop of the first sea should be called the Prince of Priests or the chiefe priest or any such like thing but onely the bishop of the first seat as followeth more in the said decree Vniuersalis autem nec etiam Rom. pontifex appelletur that is Be it enacted that no bishop no not the Bishop of Rome be called vniuersall bishop c. And thus much cōcerning this foresaid Councell of Carthage Not long before this Councel was celebrate in Affrike an other Councel called Synodus Mileuitana about the yere of our Lord 442. at the which Councell also S. Augustine was present where it was decreed vnder payne of excommunication that no minister or bishop should appeale ouer the sea to the bishop of Rome whereby it may appeare that the bishop of Rome all this space was not vniuersally called by the terme of Oecumenical or vniuersal bishop but Bishop of the first sea so that if there were any preferment therein it was in the reuerence of the place and not in the authoritie of the person And yet it was not so in the place that the place importeth the Cittie of Rome onely but the first seate then was called Metropolitane Church as by the woordes of Nicene Councell and other constitutions moe is to be seene where the foure Patriarches were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as namely by the wordes of the Councell of Carthage may appeare which be these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is except he haue some special licēce or exception by the consent of the first seat of the proper bishop in euery country that is of him that is the Primate in the said countrey c. Also the wordes of the can 39. of the Councell of Carthage before touched be these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That is that the bishop of the first sea be not called Prince of Priestes or head Priest or els any such like Againe Anicetus the x. bishop of Rome and Pope Stephen Pope Felix making a difference betwene Primate Metropolitane writeth thus Let no Archbishops bee called Primates but onely such as haue the first seat c. Thus it is made plaine how the bishop of the first seate or first bishop or Primate is none other but he which was called Patriarch and belonged not only to the church of Rome but to all such cities places where as before among the Gentiles were primi flamines c. dist 80. cap. vrbes loca in illis Where by the way is to be noted the repugnance or contrarietie of such as crastily but falsly haue counterfaited the Popes decretall epistles which besides other great and many coniectures also hereby may be gathered For where Clement Anacletus epist. 12. Anicetus and other ioyning together the office of Patriarchs Primates do deuide the same from the order of Metropolitanes or Archbishops alledging therin the constitution of the Apostles
an 405. as appeareth dist 61. cap. Miserum Item Zosimus Byshop of the sayd Citie of Rome an 420 as witnesseth dist 59. cap. 1. who speaketh de summo sacerdotio that is of high priesthood not onely of the church of Rome but of all other churches Vrbanus the first was Byshop of Rome an 226. who in his writinges alleaged by Gratian referreth the name place Summi pontificis of the hygh Byshop not onely to the seate of Rome but vniformely to euery Byshop as appeareth in the wordes of the dist 51. cap. Si officia c. And thus much as touching the name or title of high Priest or supreme Byshop Which title as I doe not deny to haue bene vsed in maner forme aforesayd so do I denye this tytle and style of Summus orbis pontifex as it is now vsed in Rome to haue bene vsed or vsually receaued duryng all the primitiue tyme of the Church that is v. huÌ„dred yeares after Christ after the manner and sort I mean of that authoritie and glory which in these dayes nowe is vsed and is giuen to the same vntil the time of Phocas the wicked Emperour which was after the yeare of the Lord 608. The which title as it is to glorious for any one Byshop in the church of Christ to vse so is it not to be found in any of the approued and most auncient writers of the church namely these as Cyprianus Basilius Fulgentius Chrysostomus Hieronymus Ambrosius Augustinus Tertullianus but rather writeth against the same especially of the last And therfore not with out cause it is written and testified of Erasmus who speaking of the sayd name of Summus orbis pontifex denieth plainely the same to be hearde of among the olde writers whose wordes be these Certe nomen hoc nondum illis temporibus erat auditum quantum ex veterum omniuÌ„ scriptis licet colligere c. lib. Epist. 3. Epist. 1. art 37. c. as whosoeuer readeth the same authours shall finde to be true The like is to be affirmed also of other presumptious titles of like ambition as the head of the vniuersal church the Uicar of Christ in earth Prince of Priestes with such like which all be new found termes straunge to the cares of the old primitiue writers and Councels and not receiued openly and commonly before the tyme of Boniface the third and Phocas the aforesayd Now remaineth the name of the Pope which of his nature and by his first origine being a word of the Syracusane speech called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and signifieth as much as Pater Father was then vsed and frequented of them in the old tyme not so as proper onely to the Byshop of Rome but common and indifferent to all other Byshops or personages whosoeuer were of worthy excelleÌ„ce as is partly before declared But nowe contrarily the generalitye of this name is so restrayned and abused that not onely it is appropriate to the Byshop of Rome but also distincteth and disceuereth the authoritie and preminence of that Byshop alone from all other Byshoppes for which cause it is now worthely come into contempt and execration No lesse is to be reiected also the name of vniuersalis or oecumenicus pontifex Summus orbis Episcopus Caput vniuersalis Ecclesiae Christi in terris Princeps vicariê° sacerdotuÌ„ c. Al which termes and vocables tending to the derogation of other Bishops Patriarches as they were neuer receaued nor allowed in Rome if we beleeue Gregory during the tyme of the Primatiue church so now are worthely of vs refused Although it cannot be denied but certaine were in the Primatiue time which began priuately to pretende that proude and wicked title of vniuersall Byshop as Menna and especially Ioannes Patriarche of Constantinople who calling a Counsell at Constantinople went about to stablish and ratifie and to dignifie his throne by the consent of the Councell and the Emperour of Constantinople and obtained the same as appeareth in the v. generall Councell of Constantinople the 2. where both Menna is named Oichumenicus Patriarcharum and also Ioannes in the sayde Councell is titled Oicumenicus Patriarcha ex Concil general 5. cap. Domino Concerning the which title although it was then vsed to Constantinople through the sufferaunce of the Emperours being then willing to haue their imperiall City aduaunced yet notwithstanding this foresayde title all this while was not in the City of Rome And in Constantinople it stoode not then in force Iure aliquo diuino but onely by mans lawe And thirdly it was then but onely verbalis titulus hauing no true dominacion vpon all other Churches or any reall subiection belonging to the same Forasmuch as neither the Bishop of Rome nor any of the West churches were subiect or did acknowledge seruice vnto them but rather did repugne the same namely Pelagius the 2. Gregorius the 1. both Byshops at that time of Rome whiche Pelagius writing to all Byshops sayth playnely in these wordes that no Patriarch should take the name of vniuersalitie at any time because that if any be called vniuersall the name of Patriarch is derogate from all other But let this be farre saith he from all faithfull men to will to take that thing to him wherby the honor of his brethren is diminished Wherefore the sayd Pelagius chargeth all such Byshops that none of them in their letters will name any Patriarche to be vniuersall least he take from him selfe the honour due to him while they giue that which is not due to another What can be more euident then these wordes of Pelagius who was Bishop of Rome next before Gregory an 583 In lyke maner or more plainely and more earnestly writeth also Gregory of this matter in his register prouyng and disputing that no man ought to be called vniuersall Byshop Moreouer with sharpe wordes and rebukes detesteth the same title calling it new folish proude peruerse wicked prophane and such as to consent vnto it is as much as to denye the fayth He addeth further and saith that whosoeuer goeth about to extoll himselfe aboue other Byshops in so doing followeth the fact of Sathan to whoÌ„ it was not sufficient to be counted equall or like vnto other angels In his Epistles how oft doth he repeate and declare the same to repugne directly against the Gospell and auncient decrees of Counsels affirming that none of his predecessours did euer vsurpe to himselfe that style or title and concludeth that whosoeuer so doth declareth himselfe to be a forerunner of Antichrist c. With this iudgement of Gregory wel well agreeth also the wordes of S. Augustine Lib. 3 cap. 3. De Baptismo where reciting the wordes of Cyprian thus saith Neque enim quisquam nostrum se Episcopum EpiscoporuÌ„ constituit aut tyrannicomore ad obsequendi necessitatem collegas suns aâ—igit c. That is for none of vs doth euer set himselfe to be Bishop
institution diuers other newfound rites phantasies of men but also where the vse of the olde Church of Rome was onely to baptise men they Baptise also Belles and applye the wordes of Baptisme to water fire candels stockes and stones c. But especially in the Supper of the Lord their doctrine most filthely swarueth from the right minde of the Scripture all order reason and fashion most worthy to be exployded out of all Christen Churches Touching the which Sacrament the first errour is their Idolatrous abuse by worshipping adoring sensing knocking and kneelyng vnto it in reseruing also and carying the same about in pompe and procession in townes and fieldes Secondlye also in the substance thereof their teaching is monstruous leauing there no substance of bread and wine to remayne but onely the reall body and bloud of Christ putting no difference betweene calling and making Because Christ called bread his body therfore say they he made it his body and so of a wholesome Sacramēt make a perilous Idole that which the old Church of Rome did euer take to be a mistery they turne into a blind miste of meere accidences to bleare the peoples eies making them beleeue they see that they see not not to see that which they see to worship a thing made for their maker a creature for their creator and that was threshed out of a wheaten sheffe they set vp in the Church worship for a Sauiour and when they haue worshipped him then they offer him to his father and when they haue offered him then they eate him vp or els close him fast in a pixe Where if he corrupt putrifie before he be eaten then they burne him to pouder ashes And notwithstanding they know wel by the scriptures that the body of christ can neuer corrupt and putrifie yet for all this corruption will they needes make it the body of Christ and burne all them which beleeue not that which is against true Christian beleefe * Of Matrimony WHat order and rule S. Paule hath set for mariage in his Epistle to the Corinthians it is manifest Wheras he preferreth single life in such as haue the gift of continence before the maried state so againe in such as haue not the gift he preferreth the coupled life before the other willing euery such one to haue his wife because of fornication Furthermore how the said Apostle aloweth a Byshop to be the husband of one wife so he excede not to the maner of the Iewes which were permitted to haue many how vehemently he reproueth them that restraine mariage his letters to Timothy do record Moreouer what degres be permitted by the law of God to mary in the booke of Leu. is to be seene cha 18. Also how children ought not to marry without consent of their parents by manifest examples of the Scriptures it is notorious Contrary to these ordinaunces of the Scripture the new Catholikes of the Popes church first doe repute and call mariage a state of imperfection preferre single lyfe be it neuer so impure before the same pretending that where the one replenisheth the earth the other filleth Heauen Further as good as the third part of Christendome if it be not more both men and women they keepe through coacted vowes from mariage hauing no respect whethey they haue the gift or no. Ministers and Priestes such as are found to haue wiues not onely they remoue out of place but also pronounce sentence of death vpon them account their children for bastardes illegitimate Againe as good as the iij. part of the yeare they exempt suspend from liberty of mariage Degres of copulation forbidden they extend farther then euer did the law of God euen to the fift or sixt degree Which degree notwithstanding they release againe when they list for money Ouer and besides al this they haue added a new found prohibition of spiritual kindred that is that such as haue bene gossips or godfathers and godmothers together in christening an other mans child must not by their law mary together Briefly and finally in this their doctrine and cases of Matrimony they gaine and rake to themselues much money from the people they augment horrible Sodomitry they nourish wicked adultery and much fornication They fill the worlde with offensions and bastardes and giue great occasion of murdering infants Of Magistrates and ciuill gouernement YE hard before what rules and lessons S. Paule gaue to the old Romanes concerning Magistrats to whose authoritie he would all humaine creatures to be subiected and how they are the ministers of God hauing the sworde giuen vnto them wherewith they ought to represse false doctrine and idolatry and maintaine that which is true right Rom. 13. Now let vs suruey a litle the Popes proceedinges and marke how farre he transgresseth in this as he doth in al other points almost from true christianity 1. First the Pope with all his clergy exempt themselues from all obedience ciuill 2. They arrogate to themselues authoritie to ordeine and constitute without all leaue or knowledge of the ordinary Magistrate 3. Yea they take vpon them to depose and set vp rulers and Magistrates whom they list Of Purgatory THe Paradoxes or rather the phantesies of the latter Church of Rome concerning purgatory be monstruous neither old nor Apostolicall 1. First say they there is a Purgatory where soules do burne in fier after this life 2. The paine of Purgatory differeth nothing from the paynes of hell but onely that it hath an end the paines of hell haue none 3. The painefull suffering of this fier fretteth and scoureth away the sinnes before committed in the body 4. The time of these paines indureth in some longer in some lesse according as their sinnes deserue 5. After which time of their paines being expired then the mercy of God doth translate them to heauenly blisse which the body of Christ hath bought for them 6. The paines of purgatory be so great that if al the beggars of the world were seene on the one side and but one soule of Purgatory on the other side the whole worlde woulde pitie more that one then all the other 7. The whole time of punishment in this Purgatory must continue so long till the fier haue cleane fretted and scoured away the rusty spots of euery sinnefull soule there burning vnlesse there come some release 8. Helpes and releases that may shorten the time of their purgation be the Popes pardons and indulgences sacrifice of the alter dyrges and trentals prayer fasting meritorious deedes out of the treasure house of the Church almes and charitable deedes of the liuing in satisfiyng gods Iustice for them c. 9. Lacke of beliefe of Purgatory bringeth to hell Many other false errours and great deformities heresies absurdities vanities follies bisides their blasphemous raylinges and contumelies may be noted in the said latter church of Rome
and such as be mad receiue their health agayne if they worship the tombe of this Elfleda c. The like fainings and monstrous miracles we reade also in chronicles of doting Dunstane drowned in all superstition if he were not also a wicked sorcerer First how he beyng yet a boy chased away the deuil set about with a great company of dogs and how the Angels did open the church dore for him to enter Then how the Lute or Harpe hanging vpon the wall did sing or play without any finger these wordes Gaudent in coelis animae sanctorum qui Christi vestigiâ— sunt sequuti qui pro eius amore sanguinem suum suderunt ideo cum Christo regnabunt in aeternum Item where a certayne great beame or maisterpost was â—â—â—ed out of the place he with making the signe of a Crosse set it in right frame agayne Moreouer how the sayd Dunstane being tempted vpon a tyme of the deuil with the cogitation of women caught the deuill by the nose with a whore paire of tongs and helde him fast Item how ofte heauenly spirits appeared to him and vsed to talke with him amiliarly Item how he prophesied of the birth of king Edgar of the death of king Egelred of the death of Editha and of Ethelwood bishop of Winchester Also how our Lady with her fellowes appeared visibly to hym singing this song Cantemus Domino sociae cantemus honorem Dulcis amor Christi personet ore pio Agayne how the Angels appeared to him singing the Hymne called Kyrâ—â— Rex splendens c And yet these prodigious fantasies with other mo are written of him in Chronicles and haue bene beleued in Churches Among many other false and lying miracles forged in this corrupt tyme of Monkery the fabulous or rather filthy legeÌ„d of Editha were not to be ouerpassed if for shame and honesty it might well be recited But to cast the dyrt of these Pope holy monkes in their owne face which so impudently haue abused the church of Christ and simplicitie of the people with their vngratious vanities let vs see what this miracle is how honestly it is told Certayne yeres after the death of Editha saith Will. of Malmes which yeres Capgraue in his new Legend reckoneth to be thirtene the said Editha also S. Denys holding her by the hand appeared to Dunstan in a vision willing and requiring him that the body of Editha in the church of Wilton should be taken vp shrined to the entent it might be honored here in earth of her seruants according as it is worshipped of her spouse in heauen Dunstan vpon this comming from Salisbury to Wilton where Editha was interred commaunded her body to be taken vp with much honor solemnitie Who there in opening her tombe as both Malmes and Capgraue with shame enough recorde found all the whole body of this Editha coÌ„sumed to earth saue only her thombe her belly the part vnder the belly Wherof the said Editha expounding the meaning declared that her thombe remained found for the much crossing she vsed with the same The other partes were incorrupted for a testimony of her abstinence and integritie c. Ex Malmes Capgrauo What Sathan hath so enuied the true sinceritie of christian faith and doctrine so to contaminate the same with such impudent tales such filthy vanities Idolatrous fantasies as this Such Monkes with theyr detestable houses where Christes people were so abhominably abused and seduced to worship dead carcases of men and women whether they deserued not to bee rased and pluckt downe to the ground let all chaste Readers iudge But of these matters enough and to much ¶ Here followeth the Epitaphe written by Henricus Archdeacon of Huntington vpoÌ„ the prayse and commendation of king Edgar Autor opum vindex scelerum largitor honorum Septiger Edgarus regna superna petit Hic alter Salomon legum pater orbita pacis Quod caruit bellis claruit inde magis Templa Deo templis monachos monachis dedit agros Nequitiae lapsum iustitiaeque locum Nouit enim regno verum perquirere falso Immensum modico perpetuumque breui Among his other lawes this king ordained that the Sonday should be solemnised from Saterday at ix of the clocke till Monday morning King Edward called the Martyr AFter the death of Edgar no smal trouble arose amoÌ„gst the Lordes and Bishops for succession of the crowne the principall cause wherof rose vpon this occasion as by the story of Symon of Durham and Roger Houeden is declared Immediately after the decease of the king Alferus Duke of Mercia and many other nobles which held with Egelrede or Ethelrede the onely right heyre and lawfull sonne of Edgar misliking the placing and intrudyng of Monkes into churches the thrusting out of the seculare Priestes with their wiues and children out of their auncient possessions expelled the Abbots and Monkes and brought in againe the foresayd priestes with theyr wyues Against whom certayne other there were on the contrary part that made resistance as Ethelwine Duke of Eastangles Elfwoldus his brother and the Erle Brithnothus saying in a councell togither assembled that they would neuer suffer the religious Monkes to be expulsed and driuen out of the Realme which held vp all Religion in the land and therupon eftsoones leuied an army whereby to defend by force the Monasteries such as were within the precinct of Eastanglia In this hurly burly amongst the Lordes about the placing of Monkes and putting out of Priests rose also the contention about the crowne who should be their king the bishops and such lordes as fauoured the Monkes seeking to aduance such a king as they knew would inclyne to their side so that the lordes thus deuided some of them would haue Edward and some consented vpon Egelred the lawfull sonne Then Dunstane Archb. of Cant. Oswold Archb. of Yorke with other their fellowbishops Abbots and diuers other Lordes and Dukes assembled in a councel together In the which councell Dunstan coÌ„myng in with his crosse in his hand bringyng Edward before the Lords so perswaded them that in the ende Edward by Dunstans meanes was elected consecrated and annointed for theyr kyng And thus hast thou good Reader the very truth of this story according to the writing of authors of most antiquitie which liued nerest to that age as Osberne and others which Osberne liuyng in the dayes of William Conquerour wrote this story of Dunstan through the motioÌ„ of Lanfranâ—us and alledgeth or rather translateth the same out of such Saxon stories as were writteÌ„ before his tyme. Besides which Osberne we haue also for witnesse hereof Nic Trinet in his English story written in French and also Ioannes Paris in his French story written in the Latine tong where he plainly calleth Edward non legitimum filium that is no lawfull sonne Whereunto adde moreouer the testimony of Vincentius
Imperye But the bishop minding nothing lesse sendeth word againe not to be right to condemne any person his cause beyng not heard thus vnder the pretence of the law colouring his vnlawfull treatory Henricus thus disappointed and forsaken on euery side with his men about him attempteth battayle against Rodulphus In which battaile a meruailous great slaughter was on both sides but the victory on neither part certain So that both the Captaines yet chalenged the Empire After the battayle great murder on both sides they sent to Rome both to know of the Popes determination to whether of them two he iudged the right title of the empire to appertayne The Bishop commaundeth them both to break vp their armies and depart the field promising that he shortly will call a councell where this matter should be disputed In the meane time they should cease from warre But before the messengers returned agayne their armies beyng refreshed they had an other conflict together but no victory got on either part Thus both the Captaines beyng weried in warres the Romish beast the bishop which was the cause therof perceiuing whether these cruel wars would tend to the great calamitie not onely of the Germains but also of other nations trusting to find another way to helpe Rodulphus and his adherentes sendeth downe a commission by Ottho Archbishop of Treuers Bernardus Deacon and Bernardus Abbot of Massilia to whom he gaue in charge that they should call together a Councell or sitting in Almany and there to be defined to whether part the Empire should pertayne by most right and publicke consideration Promising that what they should therein determine he looking vpon the matter through the authoritie of God omnipotent and of S. Peter and Sainct Paule would ratifie the same Moreouer for that no let nor impeachment should happen to the Legates by the way he geueth with them letters to the princes and nations of Germany Whereof the contents be declared briefly in Platina if any list to read them But the Emperour would not so permit the Legates to haue any Councel within Germany except they would first depriue Rodulphus of his kingdome The Legates considering that to be against the drift and intention of the Pope returned agayne froÌ„ whence they came The Pope hearing this and seing his purpose so disappointed by the Emperour draweth out another excommunication against him and agayne bereaueth him of his kingdome sending about his letters excommunicatorie throughout all places thinkyng therby to further the part of Rodulphus the better Platina hath in his booke the whole effect of the writing which tendeth after this sort The copy of the second excommunication of Hildebrand against the Emperour BLessed S. Peter prince of the Apostles and thou Paule also the teacher of the Gentiles geue eare vnto me I beseech you a little and gently heare me for you are the disciples and louers of truth the things that I shall say are true This matter I take in hand for truth sake that my brethren whose saluation I seeke may the more obsequiously obey me and better vnderstand how that I trusting vpon your defence next to Christ and his mother the immaculate virgin resist the wicked and am ready to helpe the faythfull I did not enter this seate of myne owne accorde but much agaynst my will and with teares for that I accounted my selfe vnworthy to occupy so high a throne And this I say not that I haue chosen you but you haue chosen me and haue layed this great burthen vpon our shoulders And now where as by this your assignement I haue ascended vp this hill crying to the people and shewing them their faults to the children of the church their iniquities the members of Sathan haue risen vp agaynst me and haue layd hands together to seeke my bloud For the kings of the earth haue risen vp against me and the Princes of this world with whom also haue conspired certaine of the Clergy subiectes against the Lord and against vs his annointed saying let vs break a suÌ„der their bands cast off from vs their yoke This haue they done agaynst me to bring me either to death or to banishmeÌ„t In the number of whom is Henricus whome they call kyng the sonne of Henry the Emperour which hath lift vp so proudly hys hornes and heele against the church of God making conspiracie with diuers other bishops both Italians French Germains Against the pride of whom hetherto your authoritie hath resisted who rather being broken thâ—n amended comming to me in Cisalpina made humble sute to me for pardon absolution I thinking nothing els but true repentance in him receaued him again to fauour did restore him to the communion only from which he was excommunicate but to his kingdome from which in the Synode of Rome he was worthily expulsed I did not restore nor to the rentes and fruites therof that he might returne to the faith againe that I graunted not vnto him And that I did for this purpose that if he should deferre to fall to agreement with certaine of his neighbours whom he hath alwayes vexed and to restore agayn the goods both of the church and otherwise thaÌ„ he might be compelled by the censures of the Church and force of armes therunto Wherby diuers and sundry bishops and princes of Germany such as he had long troubled being helped by this opportunitie elected Rodolphus their Duke to be king in the place of Henricus whom they for his transgressions had remooued dispatched from his empire But Rodolphus first in this matter vsing a princely modestie and integritie sent vp his messengers to me declaring how he was constrained wild he nild he to take that regall gouernment vpon him albeit he was not so desirous therof but that he would rather shew himselfe obedient to vs then to the other that offied him the kingdom and whatsoeuer our arbitrement should be therin he would be vnder obedience both of God and of vs. And for more assurance of his obedience he hath sent his owne children hither for pledges Vpon this Henricus began to snuffe and first entreated with vs to restraine and inhibite Rodolphus through the paine of our curse from the vsurpation of his kingdom I aunswered againe I would see whether of them had more right and title thereunto so send our Legates thither vpon the same to know the whole state of the matter and thereupoÌ„ I would decide betwixt theÌ„ whither of them had truer part But Henricus would not suffer our Legates to come to take vp the matter and slew diuers both secular men and of the Clergy spoiling and prophaning churches and so by this meanes hath indangered himselfe in the bandes of excommunication I therefore trusting in the iudgement and mercy of God and in the supportation of the blessed virgin also vpon your authoritie do laye the sentence of curse vpon the said Henricus all his adherents
sinne in hell then in heauen with sinne Which saying and wish of his if it were his may seeme to proceede out of a mynde neither speaking orderly according after the phrase and vnderstanding of the scripture nor yet sufficiently acquainted with the iustification of a christen man Further they report him to be so farre from singularitie that hee should say it was the vice which thrust the angels first out of heauen and man out of paradise Of this Anselme it is moreouer reported that he was so ilwilling to take the Archbishoprike that the kyng had much adoe to thrust it upon him and was so desirous to haue him take it that the Citie of Caunterbury which before Lanfrancus did holde but at the kings good wyll and pleasure he gaue now to Anselme wholy which was about the yere of our Lord 1093. But as desirous as the king was then to place the sayd Anselme so much did he repent it afterward seeking all maner of meane to defeate hym if he might Such strife and contention rose betweene them two for certayne matters the ground and occasion whereof first was this After that Anselmus had bene thus elected to the see of Canterbury before he was fully consecrate the king commoned with him assaying by all gentle maner of wordes to entreat him that such lands possessions of the church of Cant. as the king had geuen and granted to his friends since the death of Lanfrancus they might still enioy the same as their owne lawful possession through his graunt and permission But to this Anselme in no case would agree Wherupon the king conceiuing great displeasure against him did stop his consecration a great season till at length in long proces of time the king enforced by the daily complaintes and desires of his people and subiects for lacke of an Archbishop to moderate the church was constrained to admit and autorise hym vnto them Thus Anselme with much ado takyng his consecration and doyng his homage to the king went to his see of Cant. And not long after the king sailed ouer to Normandy About this time there were two striuing in Rome for the Popedome as is afore touched Urbanus Guibertus Diuers realmes diuersly consenting some to the one some to the other England taking part with theyr kyng was rather enclined to Guibertus called Clemens the 3. but Anselmus did fully go with Urbanus making so hys exception with the king entring to his bishopricke After the king was returned againe from Normandy the Archbishop commeth to him and asketh leaue to goe to Rome to set his palle of Pope Urban which when he could not at the first obtaine he maketh his appeale from the king to the Pope Whereat the king beyng iustly displeased chargeth the Archbishop with breach of his feaultie contrary to his promise made that is if he without his licence would appeale eyther to Urbane or to any other Pope Anselme aunswereth agayne that was to bee referred to some greater councell where it is to be disputed whether this be to breake a mans allegeance to a terrene Prince if he appeale to the vicar of S. Peter And here much arguyng and contending was on both sides The kings reason proceeded thus The custome sayth he from my fathers time hath bene in England that no person should appeale to the Pope without the kings licence He that breaketh the customes of the realme violateth the power and crowne of the kingdom He that violateth and taketh away my crowne is a traitour and enemy against me c. To this Anselme replieth agayne The Lord sayth he easilie discusseth this question briefly teachyng what fidelitic and allegeaunce we ought to geue to the vicar of S. Peter where he sayth thou art Peter and vpon this rocke will I build my church c. And to thee I wyll geue the keyes of the kingdom of heauen and whatsoeuer thou shalt bynde in earth it shall be bound in heauen and whatsoeuer thou loosest in earth shall be loosed in heauen c. Agayne to them all in general he saith he that heareth you heareth me and who despiseth you despiseth me And in an other place he that toucheth you toucheth the apple of myne eie On the other side what duety we owe to the king he sheweth also Geue sayth he to the Emperour what belongeth to the Emperour and to God geue that to God belongeth Wherefore in such things as belong to God I will yeld and must yeld by good right and duetie my obedience to the vicar of S. Peter and in such thinges as belong agayne to terrene dignitie of my prince in those I will not deny to him my faithfull helpe and counsell so far as they can extend Thus haue ye the grounded arguments of this Prelate to stand so stifly agaynst his prince wherunto peraduenture was ioyned also some piece of a stubburne hart But in this conclusion none of his fellow bishops durst take his part but were all against him namely William Bishop of Duresine To whom Anselme thus protesteth saying who so euer he were that would presume to proue it any breach of allegeaunce of feaulty to his soueraigne if he appealed to the vicar of S. Peter he was ready to aunswer at all tymes to the contrary the bishop of Duresine aunswering againe that he which would not be ruled by reason must with force be cōstrained c. The king hauing on his part the agreement of the Bishops thought to depriue the Archb. both of his pastorall sea and to expell him out of the realme But he could not performe his purpose for Anselme as he was ready to depart the realme he sayd whensoeuer he went he would take his office and authoritie with him though he tooke nothing els Whereupon that matter was deferred till a longer tyme. In the meane season the king had sent priuily two messengers to Pope Urbane to intreat him to send his pall to the king for him to geue it where he would which messengers by this time were returned againe bringing with them from Rome Gualter bishop of Albane the popes Legate with the pall to be geuē to Anselme This Legate first landing at Douer from thence came priuily vnknowing to Anselme to the king declaring and promising that if Urbane was receyued pope in England whatsoeuer the king required to be obtayned he by his priuiledge from the Apostolicall sea would ratifie and confirme the same saue onely that when the king required of the Legate that Anselme might be remoued the Legate therunto would not agree saying that was vnpossible to be obtained that such a man as he beyng lawfully called should bee expelled without manifest cause In conclusion so it folowed that although he could not obtain his request of the Legate yet the Legate wroght so with the king that Urbane was proclaymed lawfull Pope through all the realme Then were sent to
sonne of them which were sent therto And if there were some that repugned the same hee that was troubled and is giltie let him speake Ye say moreouer that I was exalted and promoted from a base and lowe degree to this dignity by him I graunt that I came of no royall or kingly bloud yet notwithstanding I had rather be in the number of them whome the vertue of the minde then of birth maketh noble Peraduenture I was borne in a pore cotage of poore parentage and yet through Gods clemencie which knoweth howe to worke mercie with his seruants and which cherisheth the humble and low things to confound the hie and mightie in this my poore and lowe estate before I came to the Kings seruice I had aboundantly and wealthely to liue withall as yee know amongst my neighbours and frends And Dauid euen from the shepefold was taken vp and made a king Peter of a fisher was made a prince of the church who for his bloud being shedde for the name of Christ deserued to haue in heauen a crowne and in earth name renowne would to God we could do the like We be the successors of Peter and not of Kings and Emperors And where ye seeme to charge me by insinuation wyth the blot of ingratitude This I answere there is no offence capitall or infamous vnlesse it proceede from the heart and intention As if a man commit a murther vnwillingly although he be called a murtherer yet he is not thereby punishable And so although I owe my duetie seruice with reuerence to my king yet if I haue forborne him as my Lorde if I haue warned him and talked with him fatherly and gently as with a sonne and in talking with him could not be heard If therefore I say being enforced thereunto and against my wil doe exercise vpon him the censure of due seueritie in so doing I suppose I make rather with him then against him and rather deserue at his hande thanke for my correction then note or suspicion of vnkindnesse or punishment for the fact Sometimes a man against his will receiueth a benefite as when necessitie causeth a mā to be restrained from doing that which he ought not he that doth so restrain him though he stop him doeth not hurt him but rather profiteth him for hys soules health An other thing that defendeth vs from ingratitude is our father patron Christ. Which in that he is our father to whome we as children owe obedience then are we bounde as children by necessitie to obey his commaundement in warning the euill doer in correcting the disobedient and in brideling the obstinate which if we do not we runne into danger to haue his bloud required at our hands Ye set foorth likewise and shew what losse we thereby may sustaine of our temporalties But yee speake no worde of the losse of our soules Moreouer as concerning the departure of the king from the homage of the Church of Rome which in your letters ye seme to pretende or rather threaten God forbid I say that the deuotion or faith of our king should euer swarue away from the obedience and reuerence of the church of Rome for any temporal commoditie or incommoditie which thing to doe is very damnable in any priuate subiect much more in the prince which draweth many other with him therefore God forbid that euer any faithfull man should once thinke so hainous a deede And you according to your discretion take heede left the wordes of your mouth infect any persone or persons therein occasioning them by your wordes to such dangerous and damnable matter like to the golden cup which is called the cup of Babylon which for the outwarde golde no man will refuse to drinke of but after they haue dronke thereof they are poysoned And where ye lay to my charge for the suspending out of the reuerende father bishop of Salisburie and for excommunicating of Iohn Deane of the same Churche for a schismatike by knowledge and processe had of the matter to this I answere That both these are iustly and condignely excommunicate and if ye vnderstande perfectly the condition of the matter and the right order of iudgements yee will say no lesse For this standeth with good authoritie as ye know that in manifest notorious crimes this knowledge and order of proceeding is not requisite Perpende with your selues diligently what the bishop of Salisburie did cōcerning the Deanrie after that he was prohibited of the Pope of vs vnder paine of excommunication and then shall you better vnderstand vpon so manifest disobedience suspension did rightly followe as ye read in the decree of S. Clement saying If they do not obey their Prelates all maner of persons of what order so euer they be whether they shall be Princes of high or lowe degree and all other people shall not onely be infamed but also banished from the kingdome of God and the fellowship of the faithfull As concerning Iohn of Oxford this we say that excommunication commeth diuers wayes Some are excommunicate by the lawe denouncing them excōmunicate Some by the sentence of the Prelate Some by communicating with them which are excommunicate Nowe he that hath fallen into this damnable heresie in participating with schismatikes whome the Pope hath excommunicate he draweth to himselfe the spot and leprosie of like excommunication Wherefore seeing hee contrary to the Popes expresse commaundement and ours being charged vnder paine of excommunication to the contrary tooke vpon him the Deanrie of Salisburie we haue denounced him and holde hym excommunicate and all his doings we disanull by the authoritie of the viij Synode saying If any man either priuely or apertly shall speake or communicate with him that is excommunicated he draweth vnto himselfe the punishment of like excommunication And nowe for so much as you brother bishop of London which ought to know that saying of Gregorie vij if any bishoppe shal consent to the fornication of Priests Deacons c. within his precinct for reward fauour or peticion or doth not by authoritie of his office correct the vice let him be suspended from his office And againe that saying of Pope Leo which is this If any bishop shall institute or consecrate such a priest as shall be vnmeete and vnconuenient if he scape with the losse of his owne proper dignitie yet he shall lose the power of instituting any more c. Therefore forsomuch I say as you knowing this haue double wise offended against the sentence of these Canons we commaunde you and in the vertue of obedience enioyne you that if it be so within three monethes after the receite hereof you will submit and offer your selfe to due correction and satisfaction to the counsell of our fellowbishops for these your so great excesses Least other through your example runne into the like offence and we shall be constrained to proceede against you with seuerer sentence Finally in the closing
vp of your letter where ye bring in for your appellation against me a safegarde for you which rather in deede is an hinderance to you that we shoulde not proceede against the inuaders of the Churche goodes nor against the King in like censure as we haue done against the bishoppe of Salisburie as yee say and hys Deane To this I aunswere God forbidde that we haue or els shoulde heereafter proceede or do any thing against the king or his lande or against you or your Churches inordinately or otherwise then is conuenient But what if you shall exceede in the same or like transgression as the Byshoppe of Salesburie hath done thinke yee then your appellation shall helpe you from the discipline of our seueritie that ye shall not be suspended Marke yee diligently whether this be a lawful appeale and what is the forme thereof We knowe that euery one that appealeth eyther doeth it in his owne name or in the name of an other if in hys owne name either it is for some greeuance inferred alreadie or els for that he feareth after to be inferred against him Concerning the first I am sure there is no greuance that you can complaine of as yet God be thanked that you haue receiued at my hand for the which you should appeale frō me neither haue you I trust any cause speciall against me so to doe If ye doe it for feare that is to come least I shoulde trouble you and your Churches consider whether this be the appeale which ought to suspende or stay our power and authoritie that we haue vppon you and your Churches It is thought therefore of wise men and we also iudge no lesse your appeale to be of no force First for that it hath not the right forme of a perfect appellation and also because it is not consonante to reason and lacketh order and helpe of the lawe Furthermore if your appellation be in an other mans name either it is for the King as moste like it is or for some other If it be for the king than ye ought first to vnderstande that appellations are woont to be made to repell and not to inferre iniurie or to release such as be oppressed that they shoulde not be oppressed any more Wherefore if any man shall enter any appellation not trusting to the suretie of his cause but to delay the time that sentence be not geuen vpon him that appellation is not to be receaued For what state will there be of the Church if the libertie therof being taken away the goods of the Church spoyled the bishops driuen from their places or at least not receiued with full restitution of their goodes the inuaders and spoylers therof may defend themselues by appealing thereby to saue themselues from the penalty of their desert What a ruine of the Church will this be See what ye haue done and what ye say Be you no◠the vicares of Christ representing him in earth Is it not your office to correcte and bridle ill doers whereby they may cease to persecute the Church And is it not inough for them to be fierce to rage against the church but that you should take their part setting your selues against vs to the destruction of the church Who euer heard of so monstrous doings Thus it shall be heard and sayde of all nations and countries that the Suffraganes of the Church of Caunterburie which ought to stande with their Metropolitane vnto death in defence of the Churche nowe goe about by the kings commaundement so much as in them doth lie to suspend his autoritie least he shuld exercise his Discipline of correction vppon them that rebell against the Church This one thing I knowe that you cannot sustaine two sortes of persons at once both to be the appeale makers and to be appealed vp your selues You be they which haue made the appellation and you be they against whome the appellation is made Is there any more churches then one and the body of the same And howe meete were it than that you being the members of the Churche shoulde holde together with the heade therof I am afraide brethren least it may be sayde of vs These be the Priestes which haue sayde where is the Lorde and hauing the lawe doe not knowe the law Furthermore this I suppose you being discrete men are not ignoraunt of that such as enter any appellation there are not wont to be hearde vnlesse the matter of their appellation either belongeth to themselues or except speciall commaundement force them thereunto or else vnlesse they take an other mannes cause vpon them First that it belongeth nothing vnto you it is plaine for so muche as the contrary rather pertaineth to your duetie that is to punish and to correct all such as rebell against the Church And if he which subuerteth the libertie of the Churche and inuadeth the goodes therof conuerting them to his owne vse be not heard appealing for hys owne defence much lesse is an other to be heard appealing for him Wherefore as in this case neither he can appeale for himself not yet commaund you so to do so neither may you receiue the commaundement to appeale for him Thirdly as touching the taking of an other mannes cause or businesse vpon you to this I say and affirme that yee ought in no maner of wise so to doe specially seeing the matter pertaineth to the oppression of the Church and whereupon ensueth great damage to the same Wherefore seeing it neither appertaineth to you neither ought yee to receiue any such commaundement nor yet to take vppon you any such cause as that is your appeale is neither to be hard nor standeth with any lawe Is this the deuotion and consolation of brotherly loue which you exhibite to your Metropolitane being for you in exile God forgeue you this clemencie And how nowe will ye looke for your letters and messengers to be gently receiued heere of vs Neither doe I speake this as though there were any thing in hande betwixt your part and oures or that we haue done any thing inordinately against the person of the king or against his lande or against the persones of the Church or intende by Gods mercie so to doe And therefore we say briefly affirme constantly that our Lorde the king can not complaine of any wrong or iniurie to be done vnto him if he being often called vpon by letters and messengers to acknowledge his fault neither will confesse his trespasse nor yet come to any satisfaction for the same haue the censure of seueritie by the Pope and vs laide vpon him For no man can say that he vniustly is entreated whome the lawe doeth iustly punish And briefly to conclude knowe you this for certaine that extortioners inuaders detailners of the Church goodes and subuerters of the liberties therof neither haue any authoritie of the lawe to maintaine them neyther doth their appealing defend them c. ¶ A briefe Censure vpon the
affection then prudence to allow approue what soeuer they do yet for me to iudge vpon this reuerend man verily I think not his doings acts to be prayse worthy or to be allowed Forasmuch as therof came no vtilitie but onely the anger and stirring vp of the king whereupon afterwarde sprong so great mischiefes although the king that he did might proceede of a certayne laudable zeale like as in the blessed Prince of the Apostles in that he taught the Gentiles by his example to play the Iewes Paule the doctor of the Gentiles did declare him therein to be rebukeable albeit it cannot be denyed but that he did it of good affection c. And in the same author in an other place it followeth to the like effect in these wordes Literas has in Angliam ad suspensonem Episcoporum praemissas ipse sequebatur zelo iustitiae feruidâ—s vâ—rùm an plene secundum scientiam nouit Deus Nostrae enim paruitati nequaquam conceditur de tanti viri actibus temerè iudicare Puto enim quòd in molli ad huc teneraque regis coÌ„cordia minus prouidè egisset ea quae sine fidei Christianae periculo tolerari potuissent ratione temporis coÌ„peÌ„satione pacis dissimulanda dixisse+ iuxta illud propheticum prudens in tempore illo tacebit quia tempus malum est Itaque quod a venerabli pontifice tunc actum est nec laudandum esse iudico nec vituperare praesumo sed dico si vel modice in huiusmodi a sancto viro per zeli immoderatioreÌ„ impetuÌ„ est excessuÌ„ hoc ipsuÌ„ est sacrae quae coÌ„secata noscitur igne passionis excoctuÌ„ Ita quippe saÌ„ccti viri vel amaÌ„di vel laudaÌ„di suÌ„t a nobis qui nos illis loÌ„gè impares esse cognoscimus vt ea in quibus homines fuerunt vel fuisse noscuntur nequaquam vel amemus vel laudemus sed ea tantuÌ„ in quibus eos sine scrupulo imitari debemus Quis enim eos dicat in omnibus quae ab ipsis fiant esse imitabises Non igitur in omnibus quae faciuÌ„t sed sapientèr cautè debent laudari vt sua Deo praerogatina seruetur in cuius vtique laudibê° nemo potestesse nimius quantumcunque laudare conetur c. That is in English The letters which were sent before for the impending of the Bishops hee pursued with burning zeale of iustice but whether according to knowledge god knoweth it It is not for my rude and slender witte to iudge of the doings of such a perioÌ„ But yet thys I suppose that he did not behaue himselfe so circumspectly as hee ought considering the tyme and that the concorde betwene him and the king as yet was but soft and tender Who for the consideration of the time and for the recompeÌ„ce of peace might haue forborne or dissembled such things which without any perill of Christian religion might be tollerate wel inough according to the propheticall saying A wise maÌ„ in his time wil keepe silence because the tyme will not serue him wherfore as the doings of that reuerend Prelate I iudge in that behalfe not to be commeÌ„ded so neither did I presume to discommend them But this I say that if that holy man thorough immoderate violence of zeale did exceede in a part therin the same was excocted again and purged by the fire of his suffering which afterward ensited And so far holye meÌ„ are to be loued or praised of vs which know our selues much inferiour to their vertues that in such things wherin they haue bene men also knowne to be men therein we neyther hold with them nor commend them but onely such thinges wherein without all daunger or scruple we ought to imitate theÌ„ For who is able to say that they are to be imitated in all that they doe and therefore are not to be esteemed and praysed in al things generally whatsoeuer they do but considerately with aduisement wherin they deserue prayse so that the onely prerogatiue in this behalfe be reserued to God in whose prayse no man can exceede how seruent foeuer he be in his praysing c. And heare yet more what the sayde author writeth in the same cause of the kinges wrath Beckets faults Plusquam 100. homicidia a clericis commissa sub Hen ij dicuntur In quibus plectendis rex aliquanto vehementior Sed huius immoderationis regiae nostri temporis Episcopos tantum respicit culpa quantum ab eis processit causa Cumenim sacri praecipiuÌ„t canones clericos noÌ„ solùm facinorosos grauioribus irretitos criminibus verùm etiam leuiorum criminum reos degradari tot millia talium tanquam innumeras inter pauca grana paleas Ecclesia Anglicana contineat tamen quam paucos a multis retro annis clericos in anglia contigit officio priuari Nempe Episcopi duÌ„ defendendis magis clericorum libertatibus vel dignitatibus quam corum vitijs corrigendis tesecandisque inuigilantâ—arbitraÌ„tur obsequiuÌ„ se praestare Deo Ecclesiae sifacinorosos clericos quos pro officij debito canonicae vigore censurae coercere debeant contra publicam tucantur disciplinam VndeÌ„ clerici qui in sortem domini vocati tanquam stellae in firmamento coeli positae vita verbo lucere deberent super terram habentes pro impunitate agendi quodcunque libuerit licentiam libertatem neque Deum cuius iudicium tardare videtur neÌ„que homines potestatem habeÌ„tes reuerentur cum Episcopalis circa eos sollicitudo sit languida seculari eos iurisdictioni sacri eximat ordinis praerogatiua That is More then 100. murders are sayd to be committed by the Clergy vnder king Henry the 2. In punishing of whoÌ„ the king was somewhat to vehement but the fault sayth he of this immoderate dealing of the king resteth most in the Bishops of our tyme for as much as the cause thereof proceedeth of them For where it is de creed and commauÌ„ded by the Canon law concerning the spirituall men of the clergy that not onely such as be notorious but suche as be spotted with lighter crunes should be disgraded wherof haue we so many thousandes and whole swarmes of such now in England as innumerable chasse among the little good grayne and yet how few do we see these many yeares in England depriued of their office For why the Byshops while they labour more to mayntayne the liberties and dignities of Church men then to correct their vices thinke they do God and the Churche great seruice if they rescue and defend the enormities of the Church men agaynst publike discipline whome they ought rather to punish by the vertue of the censure ecclesiasticall Whereupon the Church men such as be sorted peculiarly to the Lord and ought like starres to shyne in earth by worde example taking licence and libertie to doe what they iust neyther reuerence god whose iudgement seemeth to tary neyther men set in authoritie when
contrary but that both by true certificate and common rumour you haue heard of the indifferencie of our cause and good handling therof yet for that more credite is commonly geuen to that the eye seeth then to that the eare receiueth we thought good to present vnto you the naked truth of such things which the Popes successiuely haue put forth forged against vs. To the perusing and consideration of which my case and letter I beseech your gentlenes amongst other times of laisure you wil spie out some fit and conuenient time therfore And all other whatsoeuer that shall haue desire to heare princes 〈◊〉 affaires let them in like sort attentiuely consider First whether our predecessours haue bene destitute or not of godly zeale iust dealing righteousnes or whether we may not lawfully reuenge our selues being so much prouoked of such euils and iniuries as haue ben wrought against vs. Secondly let them consider whether Christes vicare doth followe Christes steps or not and whether Peters successors do follow his example or not and also by what law equitie right that sentence which they haue pronounced against vs may be maintained and allowed As also what name they may iustly geue it and whether that may be sayde to be a sentence which is geuen by an vnsufficient iudge or not For although we acknowledge that the Lord hath geuen full power in spirituall things vnto his Churche that whatsoeuer the same bindeth in earth is bound in heauen whatsoeuer the same looseth is also loosed yet we reade neither by Gods lawe nor by any lawe of man that we ought of duetie to be subiect vnto him or that an Empire ought at his pleasure to be transformed and transposed or that he may geue any such sentence or iudgement to punish Princes temporally and depriue them of their kingdomes For why although our consecreation belongeth vnto him by right and custome as he chalengeth yet our deposing and depriuing doth no more belong to him then doth that presumption belong to any other prelate of other Realmes which doe consecrate and annoynt their kings as the custome and manner is Or put case it were so we nothing hindered thereby that hee had such power Hath he that power to the intent to reuenge himselfe vpon whomsoeuer his malicious minde consenteth and without all equitie and law to bring them vnder his iurisdiction He hath proceeded of late against vs as is sayd but not by the order of accusation for so much as neither was there any sufficient accuser neither went there out any inscriptioÌ„ or processe before Neither yet by denunciation for so much as there lacked a lawful denouÌ„â—er neither yet by the way of inquisition for that there went before it no manifest accusation But hee peraduenture will say that all things that he layeth against vs were manifest and notorious but that do we deny and nothing to be notorious but that which may by a sufficient number of witnesses be approued tried For so may euery iudge himselfe contemning the order of lawe affirme what he list to be notorious and thus condemne whom hee list There were against vs as well it may be sayd in counsell certaine false witnesses although not many of whome the Byshop of Calin was one whose neare kinsman or nephewe by our lawes condemned for treason to be hanged maketh also to vs an infestiue enemie With such like effect prosecuting the rest of his Epistle which for breuitie sake I omit This pollicie vsed the Pope to vexe and disturbe both the countrey of Germany and the whole Empire and not so onely but also vtterly to destroy and subuert the same by the ruinous decay whereof the Pope and his Prelates thought to make vp their mouthes And thus whilest that Germanie was nowe newly againe deuided some taking part with Fredericke the Emperour and Conradus Caesar his sonne other nobles and princes of the Empire some wyth those that shoulde by the Popes procurement be the electors of the new Emperour other some with neither of both as men not minding nor tending the publique vtilitie but to serue theyr owne purposes armed themselues And thus was the publicke peace and quiet brokeÌ„ and disturbed and altogether in tiâ—nult and hurley burley For whilest the one part laboured by all force to retaine the dominion by publique and common coÌ„sent first to hym committed the other part in like sort indeuored themselues with all their force power to vse and occupye the same according to the decree of the bishop of Rome to take it from Fredericke and thus great conflicts grew on all partes By these ciuill warres Germany suffered no little calamity In euery place was maÌ„slaughter and murder the country spoyled the townes and villagies set on fire and brent the churches and temples violated robbed wherin the husbaÌ„d meÌ„ had put their goods substaunce houses were pulled down the goods deuided euery mans cattel driuen away To conclude in this turmoyle coÌ„tentioÌ„ of deposing chusing an other emperor in this factioÌ„ of princes in this liberty of wearing armor in this liceÌ„ce of hurting sinning The impudent boldnes of diuers priuate souldiors especially of such as were the horesemeÌ„ theÌ„ couÌ„ted the better sort of souldiors was so great there vnbridled vnsatiable desire in robbing spoyling and taking of booties catching snatching al that came to haÌ„d so much that nothing could be sure and in safety that any good in aÌ„ enioyed Wherefore a litle before the death of Guilielmus the king 60. Cityes and Townes which were belonging to Ludouicus Palatinus Duke of Boioria and Rhenus and Otho his sonne and other princes whose names Auentinus in his 7. booke of the Annales of the Boiores maketh mention oft ioyned themselues in a league for the expelling of these rebels repressing of their so great iniurious rapines and slaughter of men Of which armye the sayd Ludouicus being captaine chased draue the whole rout of theÌ„ to the vttermost partes of Germany and puld down and ouerthrew their castles and fortresses and cuery other place where they had intrenched themselues Otho Boius yet notwithstanding kepeth his promise and fayth most constantly made before to the emperor Fredericke and Conradus his sonne Whereupon Philippus Iuuauensis Albertus and others calling a councell at Mildorsus by the Popes commaundement sent for Otho vnto them vnto whom they opened the Popes pleasure commaundement To all which wheÌ„ he had heard Otho aunswered I cannot maruell at some of you enough that when as heretofore you persuaded me to leaue and forsake the part I tooke with the Bishop of Rome whome ye your selues affirmed to be Antichrist that I should take part with the Emperour why that you your selues will not keepe your fidelity and promise made to those good Princes And sayd that he perceiued in them a great inconstancy and leuity both in their woords and deedes which
decided in iudgemeÌ„t contradictory many of the Barons dissenting not coÌ„seÌ„ting therunto is much therby confirmed This custome I say of the church hath bene fast established by the coÌ„sent and assent of the Prelats and then confirmed by the kings of FrauÌ„ce your predecessors and so peaceably obserued of the Church And yet may the church chalenge this by prescription For that there are but 3. things which are required in prescription that is to say title true dealing and continuance of time And it is without doubt that the Churches both purely hath and in time past had a good title as appereth by thy priuiledge grauÌ„ted of Theodosius the Emperor confirmed by Charles Who gaue in commaundement to keepe the same inuiolably which title it hath both by diuine natural and humaine law as before is mentioned Wherfore it must needes haue true dealing when so many great and cleare titles are knowne to condescend therunto Also concurreth such continuance of time that euen against Ius fisci it is prescriptible For it hath not onely continued by the space of 100. yeares but also more then 600. yeares last past Neither is this alwayes true that this law is imprescriptible especially of the church the which in as much as it appertayneth to the spiritualty is not subiect to the king but is much more noble and farre excelleth Euen no lesse then the Sunne doth the Moone golde lead and heauen the earth And this is certaine and no lesse reason that the higher equall may duely prescribe law against him that is either equall or lower in degree As one king may do to another Wherfore it appeareth that the church may prescribe this although it were Ius fisci as in deed it is not Finally this is proued by priuiledge grauÌ„ted by Carolus the great king of Fraunce as before by Ludouicke the second and by Philipp your vncle and Ludouike and Philip your kinsemeÌ„ which priuiledges we haue here redy to shew But perhappes you will say that these things cannot agree that the Church hath this iurisdiction both by law custome priuiledge which all cannot well hang together For if the church haue it by one of these it should folow that the church lacketh it by another But this may I answere two maner of wayes First that the priuiledge may be double one as a bringer in of a new law thus it cannot be reconciled The other as a confirmatiuâ— and declaratiue of the old law and this way it may well be agreed which distinctioÌ„ may also take place in custome Wherfore it may thus be answered that although this incudiction is due vnto the Church by lawe it appertaineth also vnto the same by priuilege and custome but yet not by suche kind of custome and priuiledge which induceth new law but which declareth and confirmeth the olde law And â—any will reply demanding wherfore the church of Fraunce shuld more chaleÌ„ge this then any other churches in other realmes which haue no such prerogatiue I can soone answer them If the kings of Fraunce whome God wyth singular grace honour and priuilege farre aboue al other Princes hath blessed and endued them for 3. speciall causes to wit for their great faith deuotion vnto God for their honor reuerence to the Church and for theyr good iustice shewed vnto the people hath graunted to the church special liberties or haue permitted those which before wer graunted peaceably to be kept and obserued Why then they should haue them it is no meruaile Yea and further theyr deuotion vnto the Church hath bene suche that the nearer the Churches were vnto them the more liberties they enioyed and yet had these princes neuerthelesse therfore but rather the more whych is euident and redoundeth to the great honor and nobilitie both of the king and his realme I haue oftentimes heard of other howe that 4. or 5. things doth especially habilitate and adorne this realme First their sincere and inuiolable faith for it was at no time red that the kings of Fraunce since the receiuing of the faith did euer swarue from the same Secondly the nobility of bloud which descended from Priamus the king of the Troianes and successiuely from Carolus and other royall kings Thirdly the vnitie and peace of concord which especially aboue all other raigned and florished in the Realme of Fraunce Fourthly the solemnity and pompe of the prelates and Clergie Fiftly the good disposed readinesse of the Barons and subiects to obey If therfore the prelates of this realme shâ—â—ld not haue this law and priuiledge but shuld be depriued therof then should the king his realme lose one of hys noble estates wherby they are highly magnified I meane the brauerie solemnitie royaltie of the prelates For then they should not onely be neither poÌ„peous nor royal but more beggerly miserable then any other the most part of their liuing consisting herein I do coÌ„clude therfore to be proued both by deuine law natural law canon law ciuil law custome and priuiledge that the right of determining such teÌ„porall matters of the Churche may of right appertaine to the Church of Fraunce and soâ—â— returne the Lorde Peters theame against himselfe Besides this will I propounde that which is most plaine and manifest that what so euer thynges be offered vp to the Church and are conuerted to the dominion and property of the same be Gods appertaineth to him For so much as they are saide to be dedicacated sanctified by hym as sufficiently throughout the Leuites may appeare as is declared in the 21. cap. 1. Regum concerning the bread offered to God where it is sayde I haue no common bread vnder my handes to eate but holy bread Wherfore it was not lawfull for the Laity to eat of the same bread but in time of great neccesity which is also proued in Daniel 5. chapter where it is read Because king Balthazar and his Lordes with his Queen â—ronke in the golden and siluer vessels which his father Nabuchodonoser had taken out of the temple of Ierusalem In the same very hour there appeared fingers as it had bene of a mans hand writing right ouer the candle sticke vpoÌ„ the playne wall in the kinges pallace And the King saw the palme of the hand that wrote and that which was writteÌ„ was Mane Thetel Phares the interpretation wherof is this as there it appeareth Mane God hath numbred this kingdome and brought it to aâ—end Thetel thou art weyed in a ballaunce and art found to light Phares thy kingdome is delt in partes and geuen to the Medes and Perses The very selfe same night was Balthazar the king of the Caâ—des slayne and Darius succeeded in the kingdome of the Medes the Monarchy of the Assirians being then trâ—â—slated vnto the Medes Whereby it appeareth that these things which are offered vp to the church belong to God so dedicated to him that
leue not his sinne amend him before witnes and gif he ne amendeth not men should tel to the church and gif he ne amendeth not than men shuld shone his company as a publicane or a man that is misbeleued and this lawe was yfigured in the law of lepre who that readeth it he may see the sooth But Lord God he that sitteth in thy stede hath vndo thy lawe of mercy and of loue Lord thou biddest loue enemies as our self as thou shewest in the gospell there as the Samaritane had mercy on the Iewe. And thou biddest vs also prayen for them that cursen vs and that defamen vs pursuen vs to death And so Lorde thou didst thine apostles also But he that clepeth himselfe thy vicar on earth and head of thy church he hath vndone thy lawe of loue and mercy For gif we speaken of louing our ennemies hâ— teacheth vs to fight with our enemies that Christ hath forboden He curseth and desireth vengeance to them that so doth to hym Gif any man pursueth him hee curseth him that it is a sorowe a Christen man to hearen the cursinges that they maken and blasphemies in such cursing Of what thing that I know I may beare true witnes But gif we speake of louing of our brethren this is vndone by him that sayth he is Godsvicar in earth For Christ in the gospell biddeth vs that we shoulden clepen vs no father vpon earth But clepen God our father to maken vs loue perfitlich together And he clepeth himself father of fathers maketh many religions to euerich a father But whether is loue and charity encreased by these fathers and by their religions or els ymade lesse For a Friar ne loueth not a monke ne a secular man neither nor yet one frier a nother that is not of the order and it is againward A Lord me thinketh that there is litle perfection in these religions For Lorde what charity hauen such men of religion that knowen how they mown against and sin and fleen away froÌ„ their brethren that ben more vncuÌ„ning then they ben suffren them to trauelen in the world withouten their couÌ„cell as beastes Trulich Lorde me thinketh that there is but litle charity and then is there litle perfection Lorde God when thou were on earth thou were among sinful men to drawen them from sin thy disciples also And Lord I trow thou ne grauÌ„test not one maÌ„ more kuÌ„ning then an other al for himself and I wote wel that lewd meÌ„ that ben laborers ne trauel not alonlich for himself Lord our belief is that thou ne wer not of the world ne thy teaching neither ne thy seruantes that liueden after thy teaching But all they forsaken the world and so euery christen man must But Lorde whether thou taughtest menne forsake their brethrens companie and trauell of the worlde to liuen in ease and in rest and out of trouble and anger of the worlde by their brethrens trauell and so forsaken the world A Lord thou ne taughtest not a maÌ„ to forsaken a pore estate and trauel to ben afterward a Lord of his brethren or ben a lords fellow and dwelling with Lords as doth men of these new religions Lord thou ne taughtest not men of thy religion thus to forsake the world to liuen in perfection by them selfe in ease and by other mens trauell But Lord they sayen they ben ybound to thy seruise and seruen thee both night and day in singing their prayers both for themselfe and for other men that done them good both quicke and dead and some of them gone about to teach thy people when they hauen leisure A Lord gif they ben thy seruauntes whose seruaunts ben we that cannot preyen as they done And when thou were heere on earth for our nede thou taughtest thy seruauntes to preyen thy father priuilich and shortlich And gif there had beene a better maner of praying I trowe thou wouldest haue taught it in helpe of thy peâ—ple And Lorde thou reprouest hypocrites that preyen in long preyer and in open places to ben yholden holy men And thou seyst in the gospel wo to you Pharisees hypocrits And lord thou ne chargedest not thy seruaunts with such maner seruice But thou seest in the gospel that the Pharises worshopeÌ„ thee with their lippes and their hart is farre from thee For they chargen more mens traditions than thy commaundements And Lord we lewed men han a beleefe that thy goodnesse is endles and gif we keepen thine hestes than ben we thy true seruauntes And though we preyen thee but a litle shortlich thou wilt thinken on vs and grauÌ„ten vs that vs nedeth for so thou behighted vs somtime And Lord I trowe that pray a man neuer so many quaint prayers gif he ne kepe not thine hests he is not thy good seruaunt But gif he keepe thine hestes than he is thy good seruaunt and so me thinketh Lorde that praying of long prayers ne is not the seruice that thou desirest but keping of thine heftes and than a lewd man may serue God as wel as a man of religion though that the Plowman ne may not haue so muche siluer for his prayer as men of religion For they kunnen not so wel preisen their prayers as these other chapmen But Lorde our hope is that our prayers be neuer the worse though it be not so wel solde as other mens prayers Lorde Ezechiel the Prophet sayth that whan he spake to the people thy words they turned thy words into songs into tales And so Lord men done now they singin merilich thy words and that singing they clepen thy seruice But Lord I trow that the best singers he herieth thee not most But he that fulfilleth thy wordes he herieth thee full well though he wepe more then sing And I trow that weping for breaking of thy commandements be more pleasing seruice to thee than the singing of thy words And wold God that men would serue him in sorow for their sinnes and that they shoulden afterward seruen thee in mirth For Christ sayth yblessed ben they that maken sorow for they shoulden ben yconforted And woe to them that ben merry and haue theyr comfort in this world And Christ sayd that the world should ioyen hys seruaÌ„ts shulden be sory but their sorow shuld be turned into ioy A Lord he that clepeth himselfe thy vicar vpon earth hath y ordained an order of priestes to doe thy seruice in church to fore thy lewd people in singing matens euensong masse And therfore hee chargeth lewde men in paine of cursing to bryng to hys priests tithyngs and offerings to finden his priests and he clepeth that Gods part due to priests that seruen him in church But Lord in the olde law the tithings of the lewde people ne were not due to priestes but to that other childer of Leuie that ferueden thee in the temple and the
and thou bid in the olde law men fight for theyr countrey And thy selfe haddest two swordes in thy company when thou shouldest go to thy passion that as these clerkes seyn betokeneth a spirituall sword and a temporall sworde that thou gaue to thy vicar to rule with thy church Lord this is a sleight speech but Lord we beleuē that thou art king of blisse and that is thine heritage and mankindes countrey and in this worlde wee ne bene but straungers and pilgrimes For thou Lord ne art of this world ne thy law nether ne thy true seruauntes that kepen thy law And Lord thou were king of Iuda by enheritage if thou wouldest haue ihad it but thou forsooke it and pletedest not therfore ne fought not therfore ¶ But Lord for thy kinde heretage and mankindes countrey that is a land of blisse thou foughtest mightilich In battaile thou ouercame thy enemie so thou wonne thine heretage For thou that were a Lord mightiest in battail and also Lord of vertues are rightfullich king of blisse as Dauid saith in the Psalter But Lorde thine enemie smote the dispitesullich and had power of thee and hang thee vpō the crosse as thou haddest ben a these benomyn thee all thy clothes and sticked thee to the hart with a spere ¶ O Lord this was an hard assault of a battaile and here thou ouercome by paciē ce mightilich thine enemies for thou ne woldest not done against the will of thy father And thus Lorde thou taughtest thy seruants to fight for their countrey And Lorde this fighting was in figure itaught in the old law But Lord men holdē now the shadow of the old fighting leuen the light of thy fighting that thou taughtest openlych both in word and in deede ¶ Lord thou gaue vs a sword to fighten against our enemis for our conntrey that was thine holy teaching christen mens law But Lorde thy sworde is put in a shethe and in priests warde that haue forsake the fighting that thou taughtest For as they seyn it is against their order to ben mē of armes in thy battail for it is vnsemelich as they seyn that thy vicar in erth other hys priests shulden suffer of other mē And therfore gif any man smite him other any of his clerkes hee ne taketh it not in pacience but anon hee siniteth with his sworde of cursing and afterward with his bodylich sworde he doth them to death O Lord me thinketh that this is a fighting against kinde and much against thy teaching O Lorde whether axsedest thou after swerdes in time of thy passion to again stond thine enemies nay forsooth thou Lorde For Peter that smote for great loue of thee had no great thanke of thee for his smiting And Lorde thou were mighty ynough to haue againe stonde thine ennemies for through thy looking they fellen downe to the ground Lorde iblessed mote thou be Heere thou teachest vs that we shoulden suffren For thou were mighty ynow to haue agaynst and thine ennemies and thou haddest wepen and thy men weren harty to haue smitten O sweet Lord how may he for shame clepen himselfe thy Viker and head of the Church that may not for shame suffer Sithe thou art a Lord and sufferedst of thy subiectes to geuen vs ensāple and so did thy true seruauntes O Lord whether geue thou to Peter a spirituall sworde to curse a temporal swerd to sle mens bodies Lord I trow not for thē Peter that loued thee so much wold haue smitwith thy swerds But Lord he taught vs to blessen them that cursen vs and suffren and not smiten And Lord he fed thy people as thou bed him and therefore he suffered the death as thou didst O Lord why clepeth any man him Peters successor that hath forsaken patience and feedeth thy people with cursing and wyth smiting Lord thou saydest in thy Gospell when thy disciples knewen well that thou were Christ and that thou mustest goe to Ierusalem and sufferen of the Scribes and Pharises spittinges reprofes and also the death And Peter tooke thee aside and sayd God forbid that And Lord thou saydst to Peter goe behinde me Sathanas thou sclaunderest me in Israell For thou ne sauorest not thilke thinges that ben of God but thilke that ben of men Lord to mens wyt it is vnreasonable that thou or thy Vicar gif thou madest any on earth shoulden suffren of your suggets A Lord whether thou ordeynest an order of fighters to turne men to the beliefe Other ordeinest that knightes shoulden swear to fighte for thy wordes A Lord whether bede thou that gif a man turne to the fayth that he should geue his goodes and cattell to the Vicar that hath great Lordships and more then him needeth Lord I wot wel that in the beginning of the church men that weren cōuerted threwen adowne theyr goodes before the Apostles feete For all they weren in charitie and none of them sayd thus is myne ne Peter made himselfe no Lord of these goodes But Lord now he that clepeth himselfe thy Vicar vpon earth and successor to Peter hath ybroke thy commaundement of charitie for he is become a Lord. And he hath also broken thy commandement of mercy and also of patience Thus Lord we be fallen into great mischiefe and thraldome for our chiefetayne hath forsaken war and armes and haue treated to haue peach with our enemies A Lord gif it be thy will draw out thy swerd out of his sheth that thy seruauntes may fight therewith agaynst their enemies put cowardise out of our hartes And comfort vs in battaile or than thou come with thy sword in thy mouth to take vengeance on thine enemies For gif we bene accorded with our enemies til that time come it is dread least thou take vengeaunce both of thē and of vs together A Lord there is no helpe nowe in this great mischiefe but onely in thee Lord thou geuest vs a commaundement of truth in bidding vs say yea yea nay nay and sweare for nothing Thou geue vs also a maundement of meekenes and an other of poorenes But Lord he that clepeth himself thy Vicar on earth hath both ybrokē these commaundements for he maketh a law to compell men to sweare and by his lawes he teacheth that a man to saue his life may forsweare and lye And so Lord through cōfort of him and his lawes the people ne dreadeth not to sweare and to lye ne oft times to forswearen them Lord here is little truth O Lord thou hast ybrought vs to a liuing of soules that standes in beleeuing in thee keeping thy hestes and when we breaken thine hestes than we slen our soule And lesse harme it were to suffer bodylich death Lord king Saule brake thine hestes and thou tooke his kingdome from his heyres euermore after him and gaue it to Dauid thy seruaunt that kept thine hestes And thou saydst by Samuell thy prophat to Saule king that it
is a mannour of worshipping of false Gods to breake thy hestes For who that loueth thee ouer all thinges and dreadeth thee also he nole for nothing breake thyne hestes O Lord gif breaking of thine hestes be heryeng of false gods I trow that he maketh the people breake thyne hestes and commaundeth that his hestes ben kept of the people maketh himselfe a false GOD on earth as Nabuchodonosor did some tyme that was king of Babilon But Lord we forsaken such false Gods and beleuen that ther ne ben no mo Gods then thou And though thou suffer vs a while to bene in disease for knowledging of thee we thanken thee wyth our hart for it is a token that thou louest vs to â—â—uen vs in thys world some penaunce for our trespas Lord in the old law thy true seruauntes tooke the death for they would not eaten swynes fleshe that thou haddest forbid them to eat O Lord what truth is in vs to eaten vncleene mete of the soule that thou hast forbid Lord thou sayst he that doth sinne is seruaunt of sinne and then he that lyeth in forswearing hymselfe is seruaunt of lesing and then he is seruaunt to the deuill that is a lyer and father of lesinges And Lord thou sayst no man may serue two Lordes at ones O Lord then euery lyer for the tyme that he lyeth other forsweareth himselfe and forsaketh thy seruice for drede of hys bodyly death and becommeth the deuils seruaunte O Lord what truth is in him that clepeth himselfe seruaunt of thy seruantes in his doing he maketh him a Lord of thy seruauntes Lord thou were both Lord and maister and so thou sayd thy selfe but yet in thy warkes thou were as a seruaunt Lord this was a great truth and a great meeknes but Lord bid thou thy seruaunts that they should not haue Lordship ouer theyr brethren Lord thou saydst kings of the heatheÌ„ men han Lordship ouer their subiectes and they that vse their power be cleped well doers But Lord thou saydst it shoulde not be so amongest thy seruantes But he that were most should be as a seruaunt Thou Lorde thou taughtest thy disciples to be meeke Lord in the old law thy seruauntes durst haue no Lordship of theyr brethren but if that thou bid them And yet they should not doe to theyr brethren as they did to thrailes that serued them But they should doe to theyr brethren that were theyr seruauntes as to theyr owne brethren For all they were Abrahams Children And at a certaine tyme they should let theyr brethren passe from them in all freedome but if they would wilfullich abiden still in seruice O Lord thou gaue vs in thy comming a law of perfect loue is token of loue thou clepedst thy selfe our brother And to make vs perfect in loue thou bid that we shoulde clepe to vs no father vpon earth but thy father of heauen we should cleape our father Alas Lord how violently our brethren and thy childreÌ„ ben now put in bodily thraldome and in despite as beastes euermore in greeuous trauell to finde proude men in ease But Lord if we take this defoule and this disease in pacience and in meeknes and kepe thine hests we hope to be free And Lord geue our brethren grace to come out of thraldome of sinne that they fal in through the desiring and vsage of Lordship vpon theyr brethren And Lord thie priestes in the old law had no Lordships among theyr brethren but houses and pastures for theyr beastes but Lord our priestes nowe haue great Lordship and put theyr brethren in greater thraldome then lewed men that be Lordes Thus is meekenesse forsaken Lord thou biddest in the Gospell that when a man is bid to the feast he should sit in the lowest place and then he may be set hyer with worship when the Lord of the feast beholdeth how his gestes fitteth Lord it is drede that they that sit now in the hyest place should be bidd in tyme comming fit beneath And that will be shame and vileny for them And it is they saying those that hyeth himselfe shuld be lowed and those that loweth themselues should be an heyghed O Lord thou biddest in thy Gospell to beware of the Pharaseis for it is a poynt of pryde contrary to meekenesse And Lord thou sayst that they loue the first sittinges at supper and also the principall chaires in churches and greetings in cheeping and to be cleped maysters of men And Lord thou sayest be ye not cleped maisters for one is your maister and that is Christ and all ye be brethren And clepe ye to you no father vpon earth for one is your father that is in heauen O Lord this is a blessed lesson to teach men to be meke But Lord he that clepeth himself thy vicar on earth he clepeth himselfe father of fathers agaynst thy forbidding And all those worships thou hast forbad He approueth them and maketh them maisters to many that teach thy people their owne teaching and leaue thy teaching that is nedefull and hiden it by quainte gloses from thy lewd people and feede thy people with sweuens that they mete and tales that doth little profit but much harme to the people But Lorde these glosers obiecte that they desire not the state of mastry to be worshipped therby but to profit the more to thy people wheÌ„ they preach thy word For as they seggeÌ„ the people will beleue more the preaching of a maister that hath taken a state of schole then the preaching of an other man that hath not take the state of maistry ¶ Lorde whether it bee any neede that maysters beren witnes to thy teaching that it is true and good O Lord whether may any maister mowe by his estate of maisterie that thou hast forboden drawe any man from his sinne rather then an other man that is not a maister ne wole bee none for it is forboden him in thy Gospell Lord thou sendest to maysters to preach thy people and thou knowledgist in the Gospel to thy father that he hath hid his wisedome from wise men and redy men and shewed it to litle Children And Lord maisters of the law hylden thy teaching foly and seiden that thou wouldest destroy the people with thy teaching Trulich Lord so these maisters seggeth now for they haue written many bookes agaynst thy teaching that is truth so the prophecie of Ieremy is fulfilled when he sayth Truelich the false points maisters of the law hath wrought leasing And now is the time come that S. Paul speaketh of where he sayth time shal come when men shall not susteine wholesome teaching But they shullen gather to hepe maisters with hutching eares and from trueth they shullen turnen away their hearing and turnen them to tales that maisters haue maked to showne their maistry and their wisedome ¶ And Lord a man shall beleue more a mans workes then hys words the dede sheweth well of these
ben yfed with soure grasse sory baren lesewe And yet they feden but seldome and when they han sorilych fed them they taken great hyre and gone away from thy sheepe and letten them a worth And for drede least thy sheepe wolden in theyr absence goe to thy sweet lesewe they han enclosed it all about so stronglich and so high that there may no sheepe comen there with in but gif it be a walisch leper of the mouÌ„tayns that may with his long legs lepen ouer the wallys For the hirid men ben ful certayn that gif thy sheepe had ones ytasted the sweetnes of thy lesewe They ne would no more bene yfed of these hyred men in their foure leweses therfore these hyred meÌ„ kepen theÌ„ out of that lesewe For hadden the sheepe once ytasted well of thy lesewe they wouldeÌ„ without a leder go thider to their mete and then mote these hired men sechen them another labour to liue by than keping of shepe And they bene sel and ware ynowe thereof and therefore they feden thy sheepe with soure meate that naught is hiden from thy shepe the swetenes of thy lesew And so though these hyred men gone in shepes clothing in their works they ben wolues that much harme done to thy sheeps as we haue ytold ¶ O Lord they comeÌ„ as shepe for the seggeÌ„ that they ben poore and haue forsaken the world to liuen parsetlich as thou taughtest in the gospell Lord this is shepes clothing But Lord thoâ—â— ne taughtest not a man to forsaken the trauelous liuing in porenesse in the world to liuen in ese with riches by other mens trauell haue Lordship on their brethreÌ„ For lord this is more to forsakeÌ„ thee go to the world ¶ O Lord thou ne taughtest not a man to forsake the world to liuen in poorenes of begging by other mens trauell that bene as feble as they ben Ne Lord thou ne taughtest not a man to liuen in poorenes of begging that were strong inough to trauell for his lifelode Ne Lord thou ne taughtest not a man to ben a begger to beg of meÌ„ more then him nedeth to build great castles and make great â—uasts to thilke that han no need ¶ O Lord thou ne taughtest not men this poorenes for it is out of charitye But thy poorenes that thou taughtest nourisheth charitye Lord sith Paul sayth that he that forsaketh the charge of thilke that ben homelich with him hath forsaken his fayth and is worse then a misbeleued man How then now these men seggen that they beleueÌ„ in Christ that han forsake their poore feeble frendes let them liue in trauell and in disese that trauelled full sore for theÌ„ when the weren young and vnmighty to helpen themselfe And they woleÌ„ liue in ese by other mens trauell euermore begging withouten shame ¶ Lord thou ne taughtest not this maner poorenes for it is out of charite And all the law is charity and thing that nourisheth charite And these shepheards send about to kepe thy shepe to feden theÌ„ other whiles bareyne lewsewes Lord thoune madest none such shepheardes ne kepers of the sheepe that â—â—â—desory lich thy shepe and for so litle trauell taken a great â—â—â— and sitheÌ„ al the yeare afterward do what them liketh and let thy shepe perish for defaut of keping But thy shepherdes abiden still with their sheepe and feden theÌ„ in thy plenteou lesewe of thy teaching and gone byfore thy shepe and teachen them the way into the plenteous and swete 〈◊〉 we and kepen thy flocke from rauening of the wilde beastes of the field O Lord deliuer the sheepe out of the ward of those shepheardes and these hyred meÌ„ that stonden more to kepe their riches that they robben of thy shepe than they stonden in keping of thy sheepe O Lord when thou come to Ierusalem some time thou droue out of the temple sellers of bestes and of other chaffre and saydest Mine house shoulde ben cleped an house of prayers but they maden a deÌ„ of theues of it O Lord thou art the temple in whom we shoulden prayen thy father of heauen And Salomons temple that was ybelded at Ierusalem was figure of this temple But Lord he that clepeth himselfe thy vicar vpon earth and sayth that he occupyeth thy place here on earth is become a chapman in the temple and hath his chapmen walking in diuers countreys to sellen hys chaffare and to maken him rich And he sayth thou gaue him so great a power abouen all other men that what euer he bindeth other vnbindeth in earth thou bindest other vnbindest the same in heauen And so of great power he selleth other men forgeuenes of their sinne And for much money he will assoylen a man so cleane of his sinne that he behoteth men the blesse of heauen withouten any payne after that they be dead that geuen him much mony Bishopriches cherches such other chaffares he selleth also for mony and maketh himselfe rich And thus he beguiled the puple O Lord Iesu here is much vntruth and mischiefe and matter of sorow Lord thou saydest sometime that thou wouldest be with thy seruantes into the end of the world And thou saydest also there as tweyne of three ben ygadred to gedder in thy name that thou art in the midle of theÌ„ A Lord then it was no need to thee to maken lietetenaunt sith thou wolte be euermore amongest thy seruauntes Lorde thou axedst of thy disciples who they trowed that thou were And Peter aunswered and sayd that thou art Christ Gods sonne And thou saydest to Peter Thou art I blessed Symon Bariona for flesh and bloud ne showed not this to thee but my Father that is in heauen And I say to thee that thou art Peter and vpon this stone ych wole byld my Churche and the gates of hell he shullen not auaâ—len agens it And to the ych wole geue the keyes of heauen and what euer thou byndest vppon earth shall be bound in heauen what euer thou vnbyndest on earth shal be vnbounden in heauen This power also was graunten vnto the other disciples as well as to Peter as the Gospell openlich telleth In this place men seggen that thou graunted to Peters successors the selue power that thou gaue to Peter And therefore the Bishop of Rome that sayth he is Peters succcessour taketh this power to him to binden and vnbynden in earth what him liketh But Lord ych haue much wonder how he may for shame clepen himselfe Peters successour For Peter knowledged that thou were Christ and God and kept the hestes of thy law but these han forsaken the hestes of thy law and hath y maked a law contrary to thyne hestes of thy law And so he maked himself a false Christ and a false God in earth And It row thou gaue hym no power to vndoe thy law And so in taking this power vpon
semeth to haue no remedy but that as other thinges other kingdomes haue theyr endes and limittes set vnto them which they cannot ouerpasse 80 it must needes be that such a domination gouernment of the Church haue an end by reason of the demerites and obstinacyes of the gouernors prouoking and requiring the same like as we reade in the Prophet Ieremy cap. 8. There is no man that taketh repentaunce for his sinne that will so much as say wherefore haue I done this But euery man runneth forth still like a wilde horse in a battell And the Prophet Ieremy in the 13. chapter of his prophecy Like as the man of Inde may chaunge his skinne and the Cat of mountayne her spottes so may ye that be exercised in euill doe good Whereunto also accordeth that which is written of the same Prophet chap. 17. speaking of Iuda signifying the Church The sinne of Iuda sayth he is written in the table of your hartes and grauen so vpoÌ„ the edges of your altars with a penne of Iron and with an Adamant claw which is as much to say as indelible or which cannot be raced out as also Ezechiell speaking of the punishment chapter 21. sayth I the Lord haue drawne out my sword out of the sheath and cannot be reuoked Notwithstanding all these signifye no impossibility but difficulty because that wicked men are hardly conuerted for otherwise the Scripture importeth no such inflexibilitye with God but if conuersion come he will forgeue So we read in the Prophet Ionas cap. 3. Who can tell God may turne and repent and cease from his fierce wrath that we perish not And to the like effect sayth the same Lord in Ieremy cap 26 Looke thou keepe not one word backe if peraduenture they will harken and turne euery man from his wicked way that I also may repent of of the plague which I haue determined to bring vpon them because of their wicked inuentioÌ„s c. For the further proofe wherof Niniuy we see conuerted and remayned vndestroyd c. Likewise the Lorde also had reuealed destruction vnto Constantinople by sundry signes and tokens as Augustine in a certayne Sermon doth declare And thus for the third part or member of my deuision Fourthly and lastly remayneth to declare some wholesome concluding now vpon the causes preceding That is if by these causes and signes heretofore declared tribulation be prepared to fall vpon the Church then let vs humble our mindes mildely and wisely And if we so returne with hart and in deed vnto God verely he shall rescue and helpe after an inestimable wise and will surcease from scourging vs as he promiseth by his Prophet Ieremy 18. If that people agaynst whom I haue thus deuised coÌ„uert from their wickednesse immediately I will repent of the plague that I deuised to bring vpon them speaking here after the maner of men c. Now therefore for so much as tribulation and affliction is so neare comming toward vs yea lyeth vpon vs alreadye let vs be the more diligent to call vpon God for mercy For I thinke verely these many yeares â—here hath not hene so many and so despightfull hartes and euill willers stout and of such a rebellious hart aganst the Church of God as be now adayes neither be they lacking that would worke all that they can agaynst it and louers of new fanglenes whose hartes the Lord happelye will turne that they shall not hate his people and worke deceipte agaynst his seruauntes I meane agaynst Priestes whom they haue now in little or no reputation at all Albeit many yet there bee through Gods grace good and Godly But yet the furye of the Lord is not turned away but still his hand is stretched out And vnlesse ye be conuerted he shaketh his sworde he hath bent his bowe and prepared it readye Yet the Lorde standeth wayting that he may haue mercy vpon you Esay 30. And therefore as the greatnesse of feare ought to incite vs so hope of saluation may allure vs to pray and call vpon the Lord especially now toward this holy and sacrat time and solemnity of Christes natiuity For that holy and continuall prayer without intermission is profitable and the instant deuotion and vigilant deprecation of the iust man is of great force And if terreine kinges in the day of celebration of their natiuity be wont to shew themselnes more liberall and bounteous how much more ought we to hope wel that the heauenly king of nature most benigne now at his natall and byrth day will not denye pardon and remission to such as rightly call vnto him And now therefore as it is written in Iosue chap. 7. Be you sanctified agaynst to morow c. And saw vnto him as it is written in the first booke of Kinges chap. 25. Now let thy seruaunts I pray thee finde fauour in thy sight for we come to thee in a good season Moreouer ye may finde that ye aske if that ye aske that which he brought in the day of his Natiuity that is the peace of the Church not spirituall onely but also temporall which the angelicall noyse did sounde and experience the same time dyd proue testifyed by T. Liuius Plinius and other heathen storywriwriters which all maruelled thereat saying that such an vniuersal peace as that â—ould not come on earth but by the gift of God For so God did forepromise in the Prophet Esay chap. 66. Behold I will let peace into Ierusalem like a waterfloud c. And in the Psalme 71. In his time righteousnesse shal florish yea and aboundance of peace c. Therefore now O reuerend fathers in the Lord you here in this present assembly behold I say the day of life and saluatioÌ„ Now is the oportune time to pray vnto god that the same thing which he brought into the world at his byrth he will graunt in these dayes to his Church that is his peace And like as Niniuye was subuerted ouerturned and not in members but in maners so the same wordes of my theame Iuxta est iustitia mea vt reueletur may be verified in vs not of the primitiue iustice but of our sanctification by grace so that As to morow is celebrated the natiuity of our Sauiour our righteousnesse may rise together with him and his blessing may be vpon vs which God hath promised saying My sauing health is neare at hand to come c. Whereof speaketh Esay the Prophet chapte 51. My sauing health shall endure foreuer c. This health graunt vnto vs the Father Sonne and holy Ghost Amen This SermoÌ„ was made by maister Nicholas Orem before Pope Urbane and his Cardinals vpon the eueÌ„ of the Natiuity of the Lord being the fourth Sonday of Aduent in the yeare of our Lord 1364. and the second of hys Hopedome In the 5. yere of this forenamed Pope Urbane began first the order of the Iesuites And
priesthood if al I be vnworthy to the worship of God helpe of christen soules freely without gathering of her goods for my preaching If I erred in this I will be amended And sir touching your maundement that ye sendeÌ„ to me there was seÌ„t none And sir I made neuer yet disobedieÌ„ce vnto you ne to your ministers yef all I had me owes more to obeyche to God thou to you in that that ye bidden contrary to Christes bid ding And sir as ye sayne that I had no minde of my hele it is to lightly demet for God forbid but yef there lye hele more then in your bidding For God wâ—t for hele I did it of mine and of the people and that was in any minde But sir it semes me that ye charge not by euidence of the punishing so greatly the breaking of Gods hests as ye done of your own And sir if it be your wil in default that the people wanted you to teache hem and her curates did not by the desire of the people that weren hungry and thirsty after gods word ichone to beare vp others charge as gods law bids I preached not for disobedience to you but sir in fulfilling of the obedieÌ„ce that Gods law bids me do in excusing of my selfe to you of that ye blame me of in opeÌ„ shewing to holy Church with y p protestation that I first made I aunswere thus to the Articles that ye haue put to me The first is this that I William of Swinderby the Monday the first of August the yeare of our Lorde 1390. preaching to the people in the Church of Whitney of your Dioces held and affirmed as ye sayne that no Prelate of the world of what state or degree that he be hauing cure of soules being in deadly sinne and hearing confession of his suget does nought in assoyling him ne he assoiles him not of his sinne and also in amending his suget opeÌ„ly sinning and him for his desertes cursing his sentence byndes nor but if that Prelate be as cleane out of deadly sinne as was S. Peter to whom our Lord gaue power of binding and vnbinding I neuer thought this ne spake this ne heard it to the time that I saw it written in our booke and that will witnes the Lord of the towne that has the same sermon written and many gentiles and other that heardeÌ„ me that day But thus I said and thus I say with protestation put before that there is no man Pope ne bishop prelate ne Curate that bindes soothly verily and ghostly but in as much as his binding or vnbinding accordes with the keyes of heauen that God gaue to Peter And as S. Gregory saies that power han they only that hold together the ensample of the apostles with heere teaching Illi soli in hac carne positiligandi atque soluendi potestatem habent sicut sancti Apostoli qui eorum exempla simul cum doctrina tenent gg li. quarto sententiarum The second article that is put vpon me is this that I should haue sayd preached affirmed in many places before many true men of Christ that after the Sacramentall wordes sayd of the priest hauing entention of consecratioÌ„ That in the Sacrament of Gods body is not very Gods body This sayd I neuer God wote and true men that haue heard me The third article is this that our bishop puts vpoÌ„ me that I should haue sayd in many places and affirmed that accidents mow not be in the sacrament of the aultar without subiect and that material bread leues not therwith Gods body in the sacrament This conclusion I haue not holdeÌ„ ne taught ne preached for I haue not medled me of that matter my wit suffiseth not thereto But here I tell my beliefe with protestation put before that the Sacrament of the aultar made by vertue of heauenly wordes that Christ himselfe sayd in the Cene when he made this sacrament that it is bread christes bodye so as Christ himselfe sayes in the Gospell S. Paul sayes and as Doctors in the common law haue determined to this senteÌ„ce Math. 26. Mar. 14. Lu. 22. Pa. 1. Cor. 10. 11. de con distinct 2. panis de consecra dist 2. Corpus Iohn 6 verus panis The 4. article is this that our Bishop accuseth me of that I should haue preached about and sayd that a Priest being in deadly sinne may not by the strength of the Sacramentall words make gods body or none other Sacrament of the Churche either performe to minister them to members of the same Thus I neuer said thought it preached it ne taught it for well I wot the wickednesse of a Priest may appaire no very sacrament but the wickednes of the Priest appayres himselfen and all that boldnes example of his sinne causen the people to liuen the worse agaynst Gods law Vnde Greg. Et si sacerdos in peccatis fuerit totus populus ad peccandum conuertitur The 5. article is this that our bishop puts vnto me that all priestes ben of eueÌ„ power in all things not withstaÌ„ding that some of this world bene of higher dignity or more passing in highnes of degree Certes no man would say thus as I suppose no more did I ne neuer heard it that I wot of But this I say with protestation made before that what Priest liues most holily next following the law of God he is most louer of God and most profitable to the Church If men speakeÌ„ of world ly power and Lordships and worships with other vices that raignen therin what Priest that desires and has most hereof in what degree so he be he is most Antichrist of all the priestes that ben in earth Vnde Augustinus ad Valerium scribens ait Nihil est in hac vita maximè hoc tempore facilius leuius hominibus acceptabilius Episcopi praeÌ„sbiteri aut decani officijs sed si profunctoriè aut adulatoriè nihil apud Deum miserabilius aut tristius damnabilius The sixt Article is this that onely contrition does away sinne if a man be duely contrite and all outward coÌ„fession by word is superfluous and not requiret of need of health This conclusioÌ„ said I neuer that I know of But thus I say with protestation put before that veray contrition of hart that is neuer without charity and grace dos away al sinnes before done of that man that is verely contrite And all true confessioÌ„ made by mouth outward to a wise priest and a good profiteth much to man and it is needfull helping that men shew their life to such trusting full to gods mercy and that he forgeues thy sinne Vnde August de conse distict 4. Nemo tollit peccata mundi nisi solus Christus qui est agnus tollens peccata mundi The 7. article is this that I should say
darkenesse because nothing is hid which shal not be disclosed and nothing couered that shal not be knowen And therfore the thing that was sayd in the darkenesse let vs say in the light and the thyng that we haue heard in the eare let vs preache vppon the house toppes I therefore as I haue before sayd so say that if the high bishop of Rome calling himselfe the seruant of God and the chiefe Vicare of Christ in this world do make and iustify many lawes contrary to the gospell of Iesu Christ then is he the chiefe of many whych comming in the name of Christ haue said I am Christ who haue seduced many Which is the first part of the first conclusion and is manifest For Christ is called of Hebrues the very same that we call annoynted And amongest them there was a double sort of legall annoynting by the lawe the one of kings and the other of Priestes And aswell were the kynges as the priestes called in the lawe Christes The kings as in the Psalme The kings of the earth stoode vp together and the Princes assembled them selues in one agaynst the Lorde and against hys Christ or annoynted And in the bookes of the kings very often are the kinges called Christes And our Sauiour was Christ or annoynted king because hee was a king for euermore vpon the throne of Dauid as the Scriptures doe very oftentimes witnesse The Priestes also were called annoynted as where it is wrytten Doe not yee touch my Christes that is mine annoynted ones and be not ye spitefull against my Prophetes And so was our Sauiour Christ a Priest for euer according to the order of Melchisedech Seyng then that the Byshops of Rome do say that they are the high Priestes they say also therein that they are kynges because they say that they haue the spirituall sword perteinyng to their Priesthode and the corporall sword which agreeth for a kynges state So is it playne that really in very deede they say that they are Christs albeit that expresly they be not called Christes Now that they come in the name of Christ it is manifest because they say that they are his principal Vicares in this world ordeined of Christ specially for the gouernement of the Christian Churche Therefore seyng they say that really and in very deede they are Christes and the chief frendes of Christ If they make and iustifie many lawes contrary to the Gospell of Iesu Christ then is it playne that they themselues in earth are the principal Antichristes because there is no worse plague and pestilence then a familiar enemy And if in secret they be agaynst Christ and yet in open appearaunce they say that they are his frendes they are somuch the more meete to seduce and deceiue the ChristiaÌ„ people because that a manifest enemy shall haue much a doe to deceaue a man because men trust him not but a priuey enemy pretendyng outward frendshyp may easly seduce yea those that be wise But that this matter may the more fully be knoweÌ„ let vs see what is the law doctrine of Christ that ought to be obserued of all faithfull people which beyng knowen it shal be an easy thing to see if the bishop of Rome doe make or maintaine any lawes contrary to the law of the gospell of Iesu Christ. I say then that the lawe of Christ is charitie whych is the perfect loue of God and of Christ. This thing is plaine and manifest For Christ being demaunded of a certayne doctour of the law What is the greatest commaundement in the lawe answered Thou shalt loue the Lord thy God with all thy heart and with all thy soule and with all thy minde This is the principall greatest commandement And as for the second it is like vnto this Thou shalt loue thy neighbor as thine owne selfe In these two commaundements doth the whole law and Prophets depend And in an other place Christ sayeth All maner of things therefore that you would that men should do to you the same also do ye vnto them For thys is the lawe and the Prophets And in Iohn the 13. chap. sayth Christ. And now doe I say vnto you I geue you a new commandement that you shuld loue eche other as I loued you in like maner that you also shuld loue one another In this shal all men know that you are my disciples if you shall haue loue one towardes an other And Iohn 15. chapter This is my commaundemeÌ„t that you loue together as I haue loued you Greater loue then this hath no body that a man shuld geue his life for his frendes The Apostle Peter sayth in his first Epistle 4. chapter Aboue all things hauing continually charity one towards an other for charitye couereth the multitude of sinnes Be yee harborers and intertaine ye one an other without grudging euery one as hee hath receaued grace so let him bestowe it vpon an other man as the good stewards of the manifold graces of God If any maÌ„ speak let him speake as the word of God If any man doe ought for an other let it be don with singlenes and vnfained verity ministred of God to vs ward that in all thyngs God may be honoured through Iesus Christ our Lord. Iames in his Epistle the 2. chapter If ye performe the royal lawe accordingly to the Scriptures thou shalt loue thy neighbour ye do wel But if ye be parcial in receiuing and preferring mens personages ye worke wickednes being blamed of the law as transgressors And againe so speake ye and so do ye as ye should nowe begin to be iudged by the law of libertie What shall it auaile my brethren if a man say he haue faith and haue no workes Neuer shall that faith be able to saue him For if a brother or sister be naked and haue neede of daily foode and some of you say to them goe ye in peace be ye made warme and satisfied and if ye shall not geue those things that are necessary for the body what shall it auaile Euen so faith if it haue not workes is dead in it selfe Iohn in his first epistle the 3. chap. This is the tidings whych you haue heard from the beginning that you shuld loue one another And againe we know that we are traâ—slated from death to life if we loue the brethren He that loueth not abideth in death And again herein do we know the loue of God because that he hath laide downe hys life for vs we ought to lay down our liues for the brethren He that shall haue the substaunce of thys world and shall see his brother haue neede and shall shut up hys bowelles from him howe abideth the loue of God in hym My little children let vs not loue in worde nor tounge but in deede and truth And againe 4. chap. Most dearly beloued let vs loue together For loue is of God he that loueth
remit sinnes Wherupon they say that he is able fully wholy to absolue a man a poena culpa so that if a man at the time of his death had this remission he should straigtwaies flie vnto heauen without any paine of Purgatory The other Bishops as they say haue not so great authoritie The priests constituted vnder euery Byshop haue power say they to absolue the sinnes of thē that are confessed but not al kind of sinnes because there are some grieuous sinnes reserued to the absolutions of the Byshops and some againe to the absolution onely of the chiefe and high Byshop They say also that it behoueth the offēders for the necessitie of their soule health to call to remēbrance their offences and to manifest the same with al the circumstances therof vnto the priest in auricular cōfessiō supplying the place of God after the maner of a Iudge afterwarde humbly to fulfill the penaunce enioyned vnto him by the priest for his sinnes except the sayde penaunce so enioyned or any part thereof be released by the superior power All these things say they are manifestly determined as wel in the decrees as decretals And although these things haue not expressely their foundation in the playne and manifest doctrine of Christ nor any of the Apostles yet the authors of the decrees and decretals concerning thys matter haue groūded the same vpon diuers places of the scriptures as in the proces of Christ in the Gospell of Saynt Mathew the xvj chapter Wherupon they ground that popes power iudicial to surmount the powers of other priests as where Christ sayd vnto his disciples whō do men saye that I am And they aunswered some saye that thou art Iohn Baptist some Elias some Ieremy or one of the Prophets To whom he sayde but who saye you that I am Symon Peter makinge aunswere sayde Thou art Christ the sonne of the liuing God And Iesus answered and said vnto him Blessed art thou Symon the sonne of Ionas for flesh bloud hath not opened this vnto thee but my father which is in heauen And I say vnto thee that thou art Peter vpon this rocke wil I buyld my church and hel gates shal not preuaile against it And I wil geue thee the keyes of the kingdome of heauen And whatsoeuer thou shalt binde vpon earth shal also be bound in heauen and whatsoeuer thou shalt lose vpon earth shall bee loosed also in heauen Out of this text of Christ diuers expositiōs haue drawen diuers errours For when Christ sayd And I say vnto thee that thou art Peter and vpon this rocke wil I build my Church Some therupon affirme that Christe meant he would builde his Church vpon Peter by authority of that text as it is writtē in the first part of the decrees Dist. 19. cap. Ita dominus noster The exposition hereof is ascribed to Pope Leo the errour wherof is manifestly known For the Church of Christ is not builded vpon Peter but vpon the rocke of Peters confession for that he sayd Thou art Christ the sonne of the liuing God and for that Christ sayd singularly vnto Peter I will geue vnto thee the keyes of the kingdome of heauen and whatsoeuer thou shalt binde c. By this saying they affirme that Christ gaue vnto Peter specially as chiefe of the rest of the Apostles a larger power to binde and to lose then he did vnto the rest of the apostles or disciples And because Peter answered for him self al the Apostles not only confessing the faith which he had chiefly aboue the rest but also the faith whiche the rest of the Apostles had euen as himselfe by the reuelation of the heauēly father It appeareth that as the fayth of al the Apostles was declared by the answere of one so by this that Christ sayd vnto Peter whatsoeuer thou shalt binde c. is geuen vnto the rest of the Apostles the same power equallitie to binde to lose as vnto Peter Whiche Christ declareth in the Gospell of S. Mathew the 18. chapter in these words Verely I say vnto you what thinges so euer you shall binde vpon earth shal be bound in heauē whatsoeuer you shal lose vpon earth shal be also losed in heauē And further he addeth And agayne I say vnto you that if two of you shall consent vpon earth and request whatsoeuer it be it shall be graunted vnto you of my father which is in heauen For when two or three be gathered together in my name I am there in the midst of them And in Iohn the xx chapter he sayth generally vnto them Receaue ye my spirit Whose sins ye shall remit shal be remitted vnto them and whose sinnes you shall retayne shall be retained By this it appeareth that the power to bynde and to loose is not specially graunted to Peter as chiefe and head of the rest and that by him the rest had their power to bind and to loose for that the head of the body of the Churche is one which is Christ and the head of Christ is God Peter and the rest of the Apostles are the good members of the body of Christ receiuing power vertue of Christ wherby they do confirme and glew together the other mēbers as well the strong noble as the weake and vnable to a perfect composition and seemelines of the body of Christ that all honour from all partes and members may be geuē vnto Christ as head and chiefe by whome as head all the members are gouerned And therfore Paule 1. Corinthians chap. 3. When any man sayth I hold of Paule and an other sayth I hold of Apollo are ye not carnall men For what is Apollo what is Paule The minister of him in whom ye haue beleued and he as God geueth vnto euery man I haue planted Apollo hath watered but God hath geuen the increase Therfore neither he that plāteth is any thing neither he that watereth but God that geueth the increase And Paul to the Gal. chap. 2. God hath no respecte of persons Those that seemed to be great and to do much auayled or profited me nothing at all But contrariwise when they saw that the Gospell of the vncircumcision was committed vnto me as the circumcision vnto Peter for he that wrought with Peter in the Apostleship of the circumcision wrought with me also amōg the Gentiles and when they knew the grace which was geuen me Peter Iames and Iohn straightwayes ioyned themselues with me and Barnabas wee among the Gentiles and they in circumcision onely might be mindefull of the poore the which to do I was very carefull Hereby it appeareth that Paule had not his authoritie of Peter to conuert the Gentiles to baptise them and to remit their sinnes but of him which said vnto him Saule Saule why persecutest thou mee It is hard for thee to kicke agaynst the pricke Heare is Paule the head of the
But touching the temporal gouernment of the City of Rome it is fallen alreadye and so that the other also for the multitude of her spiritual fornicatiōs shal fall The Emperours of this city gaue themselues to Idolatry and would haue that mē should honour them as Gods put al those to death that refused such idolatry by the cruelty of their torments al infidels gate the vpper hand Hereupon by the image of Nabuchodonosor the empire of the Romaines is likened to yron which beateth together and hath the mastery of all mortals And in the visiō of Daniel wherein he saw the foure windes of heauen to fight in the mayne sea and fower great beastes comming out of the sea The kingdom of the Romaynes is lykened to the fourth terrible and maruelous beast the which had great yron teeth eating destroying and treading the rest vnder his feete this beast had ten horues as Danyell sayth he shall speake words agaynst the most highest and shall teare with his teeth the Saynts of the most highest and he shall thinke that he may be able to chaunge times and lawes and they shall be delyuered into hys power vntill a tyme tymes and halfe a time In the Apocalips Saine Iohn sawe a beast comming out of the sea hauyng 7. heads and 10. hornes and power was geuen to hym to make monthes 42. So long time endured the Empire of the Romaynes that is to say from the beginning of Iulius Cesar which was the first Emperor of the Romains vnto the ende of Fridericus whych was the last Emperour of the Romaines Under this empire Christ suffred other Martirs also suffred for his name sake And here is fallen Rome as Babylon which is all one accordyng to the maner of speakyng in the Apocalips as touchynge the temporal and corporal power of gouerning And thus shall she fall also touchynge the spirituall power of gouerning for the multitude of the iniquities and spirituall fornication and merchaundise that are committed by her in the Church The feete of the image which Nabuchodonezor saw dyd betoken the Empire of Rome part of them were of yron and part of clay earth The part that was of yron fell and the power therof vanished away because the power therof was at an end after certaine monthes That part of clay and earth yet endureth but it shal vanish away by the testimony of the Prophets whereupon saint Iohn in the Apocalips After that he sawe the part made of yron rising out of the sea to which eche people tribe and tong submitted themselues And he saw an other beast cōmyng out of the earth which had two hornes like to the hornes of a Lambe and he spake like a Dragon and he vanquyshed the first beast in his sight This beast as seemeth me doth betoken the claye and earthē part of the feete of the image because hee came out of the earth For the by terrene helpe he is made the high chief priest of the Romaines in the church of Christ so from alow he ascended on hygh But Christ from heauen descended because that he which was God author of euery creature became man and he that was Lord of Lords was made in the shape of a seruant And although that in the heauens the company of angels minister vnto him he himselfe ministred or serued in earth that he might teache vs humilitie by which a man ascendeth into heauen euen as by pride a man goeth downe into the bottomlesse pyt This beast hath two hornes most like a Lambe because that he chalengeth to himselfe both the priestlye kingly power aboue al other here in earth The Lambe that is Chryst which is a king for euer vpō the kingly seat of Dauid he is a Priest for euer after the order of Melchisedech but hys kingdome is not of this world but the kingdome of thys beast is of this world because those that be vnder him fyght for him And as Iesus is Christ two maner of waies because that Christus is as much to say as Vnctus He verelye was annoynted king annointed priest so this beast saieth that he is chiefe king priest Wherefore doth he call himselfe Christ because that Chryst knowing that afore sayd Many shal come in my name saying I am Chryst and shall decyue many And thus because that he is both king priest he chalengeth to himselfe the double sworde that is the corporall sword and the spirituall sworde The corporal sword is in his right hand and the spiritual sword is in his right eye by the testimony of Zachary But hee speaketh subtilly like a Dragon because that by the testymony of Christ he shal deceiue many as the Apoc. witnesseth He did great wonders that also he might make more fire to come from heauen into the earth in the sight of mē that he might deceiue those that dwel vpon the earth because of the wonders that are permitted hym to do in the sight of the beast hee ouercame the first beast which ascended out of the sea For that beast challenged vnto himself authoritie of gouernment of that whole worlde He hath put to death tormented those that resist his commaundements and would be honored as a God vpon the earth The byshop of Rome sayth that that whole world ought to be in subiectiō vnto him those that be disobediēt vnto his commaundements he putteth in prison and to death if he can If he cannot he excommunicateth them and commaundeth them to be cast into the deuils dūgeon But hee that hath no power ouer y◠body much lesse hath he power ouer the soule And truely his excommunicatiō nor the excommunication of any priest vnder him shall at that time little hurt him that is excommunicat so that the person of him that is excommunicate be not first excommunicat of God through sinne And thus it seemeth a trouth vnto me that God thus turneth their blessinges into cursinges because they geue not due glory vnto his name So when that they vniusty excommunicate curse he turneth their cursings into blessings Also the bishop of Rome doth make me to worshyp him as God because that the special sacrifice that God doth require of vs is to be obedient vnto him in keping of hys commaundements But now the Popes commaundemēts be commaunded to be kept and be kept in very deede but the commaundements of Christ are contemned and reiected Thus sitteth the Byshop of Rome in the Temple of God shewing himselfe as God and extolleth himselfe aboue al that which is called God or worshipped as God But in his fall he shal be reuealed because that euery kingdome deuided in it self shal be made desolate He teaching a truthe is the head of the Churche but the Prophet teaching a lye is the tayle of the Dragon Hee seducyng the worlde shal be acknowledged to be the veritie of the doctrine of Christ
God deuysed ordayned for the best vnto the elect Christians The fourth Like as the mystical body of Christ is the congregation of al the Electiso Antichrist mistically is the church of the wicked of al the reprobates The fift The conclusions of Swinderby be agreable to the fayth in euery part ¶ This letter was thus subscribed By the spirite of God sometime visityng you ☞ Besides this epistle aboue prefixed there is also fouÌ„d annexed with the same a deuise of an other certayne letter couÌ„terfeited vnder the name of Lucifer prince of darknes writing to the Pope and al popishe Prelates persecuting the true and right Church with all might and mayne to maintayn their pride and domination in this earth vnder a coulourable pretence visor of the catholique church succession Apostolical Which letter although it seemeth in some authors to be ascribed to Dekam aboue mentioned yet because I find it in the same Register of the church of Herford coÌ„teyned inserted amoÌ„g yâ— tractations of Walter Brute and deuised as yâ— Register said by that Lollards I thought no meeter place then here to annexe the same the tenour wherof thus proceedeth in words as follow ¶ The deuise or counterfayt of a certayne letter fayned vnder the name of Lucifer Prince of darknesse wryting to the persecuting prelates of the popish clergy I Lucifer prince of darknes and profound heauinesse Emperour of the high mysteries of the Kyng of Acharont Captaine of the dungeon Erebus kyng of hell and comptroller of the infernall fire To all our children of pryde and companions of our kyngdome and especially to our Prynces of the Church of this latter age and tyme of which our aduersary Iesus Christ accordyng to the Prophet saieth I hate the church or congregation of the wicked send greeting wish prosperitie to all that obey our commaundementes as also to those that be obedient to the lawes of Sathan already enacted that are diligent obseruers of our behestes and the precepts of our decree Know ye that in times past certaine vicars or vicegerents of Christ following hys steppes in miracles and vertues liuing and continuyng in a beggerly lyfe conuerted in a maner the whole world from the yoke of our tiranny vnto their doctrine maner of lyfe To the great derision and contempte of our prison house and kyngdome and also to the no little preiudice and hurt of our iurisdiction and authorytie nor fearing to hurt our fortified power ond to offend the maiestie of our estate For then receiued we no tribute of the world neyther dyd the myserable sort of common people rushe at the gates of our deepe dungeon as they were wont to do with continuall pealyng and rappyng but then the easie pleasant broad way which leadeth to death lay still without great noyce of traÌ„pelyng trauaylers neyther yet was trode with the feete of myserable men And when all our courtes were without sutets Hell then began to houle And thus continuyng in great heauines anguish was robbed and spoyled Which thing considered the impacient rage of our stomacke coulde no longer suffer neyther the ougle retchelous neglygence of our great Captayne generall could any longer indure it But we seeking remedy for the time that should come after haue prouyded vs of a verye trimme shift For in stead of these Apostles and other their adherentes whyche draw by the same lyne of theirs as wel in maners as doctrine are odious enemis vnto vs We haue caused you to be their successors put you in their place which be Prelates of the church in these latter times by our great might and subtletie as Chryst hath sayd of you they haue raigned but not by me Once we promised vnto him al the kingdom of the world if he would fal down and worships vs but he would not saying my kingdome is not of this would and went his way when the multitude would haue made him a temporall kinge But to you truely which are fallen from the state of grace and that serue vs in the earth is that my promise fulfilled and all terrene thyngs be our meanes which we haue bestowed vpon you are vnder gouernment For he hath said of vs as ye know The prince of the world coÌ„meth c. and hath made vs to raigne ouer al children of vnbeliefe Therfore our aduersaryes before recited dyd pacientlye submit themselues vnto the Princes of the worlde and did teache that men shoulde do so saying Be ye subiect to euery creature for Gods cause whether it be to the Kyng as moste chiefest And agayne Obey ye them that are made rulers ouer you c. For so their maister commauÌ„ded them saying The kinges of the heathen haue dominion ouer them c. But I think it long til we haue powred our poyson vpoÌ„ the earth and therefore fill your selues full And now bee yee not onely vnlyke those fathers but also contrary vnto them in your lyfe and conditions and extoll your selues aboue all other men Neyther do ye geue to God that which belongeth to him nor yet to Caesar that which is his But exercise you the power of both the swordes according to our decrees makinge your selues doers in worldlye matters fighting in our quarell intangled with secular labours and busines And clyme ye by litle little from the myserable state of pouerty vnto the highest seates of all honours the most princely places of dignitie by your deuised practices false and deceitfull wyles and subtlety that is by hypocrisy flattery lying periurie treasons deceits simonye and other greater wickednes then which our infernal furies may deuise For after that ye haue by vs bene aduaunced thither where ye would be yet that doth not suffice you but as gready staruelings more huÌ„gry then ye were before ye suppresse the poore scratch and rack together all that comes to hand peruerting and turninge euerie thing topsie toruey so swollen that redy ye are to burst for pride liuing like Lechers in all corporal delicatenes and by fraude dyrecting all your doinges You challenge to your selues names of honour in the earth callyng your selues Lordes holye yea and most holy persons Thus eyther by violence ye rauen or els by ambition subtilly ye pilfer away and wrongfully wraft and by false title possesse those goodes whych for the sustentation of the poore members of Christ whom froÌ„ our first fall we haue hated were bestowed and geuen consuming them as ye your selues lyst therewith ye cherish and maintaine an innumerable sort of whoores strumpets and bawdes with whom ye ride pompously like mightie Prynces farre otherwise goinge then those poore beggerly priestes of the primatiue Church For I would ye shoulde buylde your selues ryche and gorgeous palacies yee fare lyke Prynces eating and drinking the most daintiest meates and pleasauntest wiâ—es that may be gotten ye hoord and heepe together an infynite deale of treasure not like to him
procured any coÌ„fort but rather dying as it were in a doubt betwixt two wayes left to theyr successoures matters of contention continuall But nowe for the space of 7. yeres of their successors that which we desired and loked for afore that is they shoulde beare good grapes and they bryng foorth wild grapes in thys matter we fall into a deepe despaire But in as much that we heare the comfort of the Lorde which promised that miserably he wold destroy those wicked men let his vineyarde to other husbandmen which will bring him fruit at their times appoynted he hath promised faithfully that he wil help his spouse in her nede to th end of the world we leaning on the sure hope of this promise and in hope contrary to hope beleuing by Gods grace will put our helping handes to easing of this misery when a conuenient time shall serue as much as our kingly power is able although our wit doth not perceaue how these thinges afore rehearsed may be amended yet we being encouraged to this by the hope of gods promise will do our endeuour lik as Abraham beleued his sonne being slaine by sacrifice that the multitude of his seede should encrease to the number of the starres according to Gods promise Now therfore the time drawes near to make an end of this schism least a third election of a schismaticke agaynst the Apostles successour make a custome of the doyng and so the Pope of Auinion shal be double Romishe pope and he shall say with hys partakers as the Patriarch of Constantinople sayd vnto Christes vicar when he forsooke hym The Lorde be with thee for the Lorde is with vs. And is much to be feared of all Christen men For that Pharisie begins now to be called the pope of Auinion among the people But peraduenture it would be thought of some men that it belongeth not to secular princes to bridle outragies of the Pope to whome we aunswere that naturally the members put them selues in ieopardy for to saue the head and the partes labour to saue the whole Christ so decked his spouse that her sides shold cleaue together and should vphold themselues by course of time and occasion of thinges they should correcte one an other and cleaue together tunably Did not Moses put down Aaron because he was vnfaythfull Salomon put downe Abiathar who came by lineall dissent from Anatoth and remoued hys priesthoode from his kindred to the stock of Eliazar in the person of Sadock which had his beginning from Ely the priestâ— 3.2 Oâ—ho Emperour deposed Pope Iohn the 12. because he was lecherous Henry the Emperour put downe Gratianus because he vsed Simony in buying selling spirituall liuinges And Otho deposed Pope Benner the first because he thrust in himselfe Therefore by like reason why may not kings and Princes bridle the Romishe Pope in default of the Church if the quallitie of his fault require it or the necessitie of the Church by this compell to helpe the Churche oppressed by tyranny In old time schismes which rose about making the Pope were determined by the power of secular Princes as the schisme betwixt Symachus and Laurence was ended in a Counsaile afore Theodoricus king of Italy Henry the Emperour when two dyd striue to be Pope he deposed them both and receaued the thyrd being chosen at Rome to be Pope that is to say Clement the second which crowned him with the Imperiall crowne And the Romaynes promised him that from thenceforth they would promote none to be Pope without his consent Alexander also ouercame 4. Popes schismatickes all which Fredericke the Emperour corrected Thus looke on the register of Popes and theyr deedes and ye shall finde that schismes most commonly haue bene decised by the powers of secular princes the schismatickes cast out and sometimes new popes made and sometime the olde ones cast out of their dignities and restored to theyr old dignities again If it were not lawfull for secular princes to bridle the outragies of such a Pope lawfully made and afterward becoÌ„ming a tyraunt In such a case he might oppresse ouermuch the Church he might chaunge Christendome into Heathens and make the labour of Christ crucified to be in vayne or els truely God should not haue prouided for his spouse in earth by all meanes as much as is possible by seruice of men to withstand daungers Therefore we counsell you with such a louing affection as becomes Children that ye consider in your hart well least in working by this meanes ye prepare away of Antichrist through your desire to beare rule and so by this meanes as we feare the one of these two shall chaunce Either ye shall cause all the princes of the worlde to rise agaynst you to bring in a true follower of Christ to haue the state of the Apostolicall dignitie or that is worse the whole world despising the ruling of one shepheard shall leaue the Romish Church desolate But God keepe this from the worlde that the desire of honour of two men should bring such a desolation into the Church of God for then that departing away which the Apostle prophecied shoulde come afore the comming of Antichrist were at hand which shold be the last disposition of the worlde peaceably to receaue Antichrist with honour Consider therefore the state of your most excellent holines how ye receaued the power from God to the building of the Church and not to the destruction that Christ hath geuen you wine and oyle to heale the wounded and hath appoynted you his vicar in these thinges as pertayne to gentlenes and hath geuen vs these thinges whiche serue to rigour For we beare not the sword without a cause to the punishement of euill doers the which power ordayned of God we haue receaued our selues being witnes beseeching you to receaue our counsel effectually that in doing thus the waters may returne to the places from whence they came and so the waters may begin to be made sweete with salt least the axe swimme on the water and the wood fineke and least the fruitfull Oliue degender into a wilde Oliue and the lâ—prosie of Naaman that Noble man cleaue continually to the house of Giezy and least the pope and the Phariseis crucify Christ agayne Christ the spouse of the Churche whiche was wont to bring the chiefe Byshop into the holyest place encrease your holines or rather to restore it being lost Written c. Ex Fragmento libri cuiusdam Dunelm ¶ This Epistle of king Richard 2. written to Pope Boniface the 9. in the time of the schisme about the yeare as appeareth 1397. As it contayned muche good matter of wholsome counsel to be followed so how litle he wrought with the Pope the sequell after warde declared For the schisme notwithstanding continued long after in whiche neyther of the popes would geue ouer theyr holde or yelde any thing to good counsayle geuen them for any respect of publique wealth
to the relation of these foresayd coÌ„stitutious of that clergy meÌ„ here coÌ„meth in more to be said and noted touching yâ— foresayd Statute ex Officio to proue the same not onely to be cruell and impious but also to be of it selfe of no force and validitie for the burning of anye person for cause of Religion for the disprofe of whiche statute we haue sufficient authoritie remayning as yet in the parliament Rolles to be seene in her maiesties Courte of Recordes which here were to be debated at large but that vpon speciall occasioÌ„ we haue differed the ampâ—e discourse therof to the cruell persecution of the Lord Cobhame hereafter ensuing as may appeare in the defence of the sayd lord Cobham agaynst Nicholas Happeffield vnder the title and name of Alanus Copus And thus referring them for the examination of this statute to the place aforesaid let vs now returne to Thomas Arundel and his bloudy constitutions aboue mentioned The stile and tenour wherof to the intent the rigour of the same may appeare to all men I thought hereunder to adioyne in wordes as followeth * The constitution of Thomas Arundell agaynst the followers of Gods truth Thomas by the permission of God Archbishop of Canterbury Primate of all Englande and Legate of the see Apostolicke To all and singuler our reuerend brethren fellow Bishops and our Suffraganes And to Abbots Priours Deanes of Cathedrall Churches Archdeacons Prouostes and Canons also to all persons vicares chaplaynes Clerkes in Parish Churches and to all lay meÌ„ whome and where so euer dwelling win our prouince of Canterbury greeting grace to stand firmely in the doctrine of the holy mother Church It is a manifest playne case that he doth wrong and iniury to the most reuerend councell who so reuolteth from the thinges being in the sayd Councell once discussed and decided And whosoeuer dare presume to dispute of the supreme or principall iudgment here in earth in so doing incurreth the payne of sacrilege according to the authoritie of ciuill wisedome and and manifest tradition of humayne law Much more then they who trusting to theyr own wittes are so bold to violate and with contrary doctrine to resist and in word and deede to contemne the preceptes of lawes and Canons rightly made and proceeding from the kaybearer and porter of eternall life and death bearing the rowme and person not of pure man but of true God here in earth which also haue bene abserued hitherto and of yâ— holy father 's our predecessoures vnto the glorious effusion of theyr bloud voluntary sprinkling out of theyr braynes Are worthy of greater punishmeÌ„t deseruing quickly to be cut off as rotten members from the body of the Church militent For such ought to consider what is in the old testament written Moses and Aaron among hys Priestes that is were chiefe heads amongst them And in the new Testament among the Apostles there was a certayne difference And though they were all Apostles yet was it graunted of the Lord to Peter that he should beare preeminence aboue the other Apostles And also the Apostles themselues woulde the same that he shoulde be the chiefetayn ouer all the rest And being called Cephas that is head shold be as Prince ouer the Apostles Unto whome it was sayd Thou beyng once conuerted confirme thy brethren as though he wold say If there happen any doubt among them or if anye of them chaunce to erre and stray out of the way of fayth of iust liuing or right conuersation Doe thou confirme and reduce him in the right way againe Which thing no doubt the Lord would neuer haue sayd vnto him if he had not so minded that the rest should be obedient vnto him And yet al this notwithstanding we know and dayly proue that we are sory to speake howe the olde Sophister the enemy of mankinde foreseeing and fearing left that sound doctrine of the church determined from ancient times by the holy forefathers should withstand his malices if it might keep the people of god in vnitie of faith vnder one head of yâ— church doth therfore endeuour by al meanes possible to extirp the sayd doctrine feyning vices to be vertues And so vnder false pretences of veritie dissimuled soweth discorde in catholike people to the intent that some goyng one way some an other He in the meane time may gather to himselfe a Church of the malignant differing wickedly from the vniuersall mother holy church In the which Satan transforming hymselfe into an Angell of light bearing a lying and deceitfull ballaunce in hys haÌ„d pretendeth great righteousnes in contrarying the ancient doctrine of the holye mother church and refusing the traditions of the same determined and appoynted by holy fathers perswading meÌ„ by fayned forgeries the same to be nought and so inducing other new kindes of doctrine leading to more goodnes as he by his lying perswasions pretendeth although he in very truth neither willeth nor mindeth any goodnes but rather that he may sow schismes wherby diuers opinions contrary to themselues being raysed in that Church fayth thereby may be diminished and also the reuerend holy misteries through the same contention of words may be prophaned with Paganes Iewes and other infidels and wicked miscreantes And so that figure in the Apos 6. is well verified speaking of him that sate on the blacke horse bearing a payre of balaunce in hys hand by that which heretiques are vnderstand Who at the first appearaunce lyke to weightes or ballance make as though they would set forth right and iust thinges to allure the hartes of the hearers But afterward appeareth the blacke horse that is to say their intention full of cursed speaking For they vnder a diuers shew and colour of a iust ballance with the tayle of a blacke horse sprinkling abroad heresies and erroures do strike And beyng poysoned themselues vnder colour of good rayse vp infinite slaunders and by certayn persons fitte to doe mischiefe do publish abroad as it were the sugred tast of hony mixt with poyson therby the sooner to be taken working and causing through their slight and subtiltyes that errour shoulde be taken for veritye wickednes for holines and for the true will of Christ. Yea and moreouer the foresayd persons thus picked out do preach before they be sent and presume to sow the seede before the seede discreetely be seperate from the chaffe Who not pondering the constitutions and decrees of the Canons prouided for the same purpose agaynst suche pestilent sowers do preferre sacrifice Diabolicall so to terme it before obedience be geuen to the holy Church militant We therfore considering and weying that error which is not resisted seemeth to be allowed and hee that openeth hys bosome to wyde whiche resisteth not the viper thinking there to thrust out her venome And willing moreouer to shake off the dust from our feete and to see to the honor of our holy mother Church whereby one
father and to the sonne Ouer this I beleue that through counsell of this most blessed Trinity in most cōuenient time before ordeined for the saluation of mankinde the second person of this Trinity was ordeined to take the forme of mā that is the kinde of mā And I beleue that this secōd person our Lord Iesu Christ was conceiued through the holy ghost in the wombe of the most blessed virgin Mary without mans seed And I beleue that after 9. monethes Christ was borne of this most blessed virgine without any payne or breaking of the closser of her wombe and without filth of her virginity And I beleue that Christ our Sauiour was Circumcise◠in the eight day after his birth in fulfilling of the law and his name was called Iesus which was so called of the Angel before that he was conceiued in the wombe of Mary his mother And I beleue that Christ as he was about xxx yeare olde was Baptised in the floud of Iordane of Iohn Baptist and in the likenes of a Doue the holy Ghost descēded there vpon him a voyce was heard from heauen saying Thou are my welbeloued sonne in thee I am full pleased And I beleue that Christ was moued then by the holy ghost for to go into desert and there he fasted 40 dayes 40. nightes without bodely meat and drink And I beleue that by and by after his fasting when the manhood of christ hūgred the fiend came to him and tempted him in glottony in vayne glory and in courtise but in all those temptations Christ concluded the fiend and withstood him And then without tarying Iesu began to preach and to say vnto the people do ye penaunce for the Realme of heauen is now at hand I beleue that Christ in all his time here liued most holity and taught the will of his father most truly and I beleue that he suffered therfore most wrongfully greatest repriests and despisinges And after this when Christ woulde make an end here of this rēporal life I beleue that in the day next before that he would suffer passiō in the morne In forme of bread and of wine he ordeined the Sacrament of his flesh and hys bloud that is his owne precious body gaue it to his Apostles for to eat cōmaunding them and by them all their after commers that they should do it in this forme that he shewed to them vse themselues and teach and comō forth to other men and womē this most worshipfull holyest sacrament in mindfulnes of his holyest liuing of his most true preaching of his wilfull and patient suffering of the most paynefull passion And I beleue that thys Christ our Sauiour after that he had ordeined this most worthy Sacrament of his own precious body he wēt forth wilfully agaynst his enemies and he suffered them most paciently to lay their hands most violently vpō him and to binde him and to lead him forth as a theefe to scorne him and buffet him and all to blow or file him with their spittinges Ouer this I beleue that Christ suffered most meekly and paciently his enemies for to ding out with sharp scourges the bloud that was betwene his skinne and his flesh yea without grudging Christ suffered the cruell Iewes to crowne him with most sharpe thornes and to strike him with a reede And after Christ suffered wicked Iewes to draw him out vpon the crosse for to nayle him thereupon hand and foote And so through his pitifull nayling Christ shed out wilfully for mans life the bloud that was in his vaynes And then Christ gaue wilfully his spirit into the hāds or power of his father so as he would whē he would christ died wilfully for mās sake vpon the crosse And notwithstāding that Christ was wilfully paynefully most shamefully put to death as to the world there was left bloud and water in his hart as before ordeined that he would shedd out this bloud this water for mās saluation And therefore he suffred the Iewes to make a blinde knight to thrust him into the hart with a speare and this the bloud and water that was in his hart Christ would shed out formans loue And after this I beleue that Christ was taken downe from the crosse and buried And I beleue that on the third day by power of hys Godhead Christ rose againe from death to life And the xl day therafter I beleue that Christ ascēded vp into heauen and that he there sitteth on the right hand of the father almighty And the fifty day after this vp going he sēt to hys Apostles the holy ghost that he had promised them before And I beleue that Christ shall come iudge all mankind some to euerlasting peace and some to euerlasting paines And as I beleue in the father in the sonne that they are one God almighty so I beleue in the holy Ghost that he is also with them the same God almighty And I beleue an holy church that is all they that haue bene and that now are alwayes to the end of the worlde shal be a people the which shall endeuour them to know to keepe the commaundements of God dreading ouer all thing to offed God and louing and seeking most to please him And I beleeue that all they that haue had yet haue and all they that yet shall haue the foresayd vertues surely standing in the belief of God hoping stedfastly in his mercyfull doinges continuing to theyr end in perfect charitye wilfully paciently and gladly suffering persecutiōs by the example of Christ chieflye and his Apostles all these haue theyr names written in the booke of life Therfore I beleue that the gathering together of this people liuing now here in this life is the holy Church of God fighting here on earth agaynst the fiend the prosperity of the world and theyr fleshly lusts Wherfore seing that all the gathering together of this Church before sayd and euery part therof neither coueteth nor willeth nor loueth nor seketh any thing but to eschew y◠offēce of God to do his pleasing will meekly gladly and wilfully with all mine hart I submit my selfe vnto this holy Church of Christ to be euer buxome obedient to that ordinaūce of it of euery member therof after my knowledge and power by the help of God Therfore I knowledge now and euermore shal if God will that with all my hart and with all my might I wil submit me onely to the rule and gouernaunce of them whō after my knowledge I may perceiue by the hauing and vsing of the before sayd vertues to be members of the holy Church Wherfore these articles of belief and al other both of the olde law and of the new which after the commaundement of God any man ought to beleue I beleeue verely in my soule as a sinful deadly wretch of my cunning and power ought to beleue praying the Lord God for his holy
vitious this soueraygne herein is to blame but the subiect for his obedience deserueth meede of God For obedience pleaseth more to God than any sacrifice ☞ And I sayd Samuell the Prophet sayd to Saule the wicked king that God was more pleased with that obediēce of his commaundement then with any sacrifice of beastes But Dauid saieth and S. Paule and S. Gregory accordingly together that not onely they that do euill are worthy of death and damnation but also they that cōsent to euill doers And sir the law of holy Church teacheth in the decrees that no seruant to his Lord nor childe to the father or mother nor wife to her husband nor monke to his Abbot ought to obey except in lefull things and lawfull ¶ And the Archbishop said to me All these alledgings that thou bringest forth are not els but proude presumptuousnesse For hereby thou inforcest thee to proue that thou and such other are so iust that ye ought not to obey to Prelats And thus against the learnyng of S. Paule that teacheth you not to preach but if ye were sent of your owne authoritie ye will go forth and preach and do what ye lift ☞ And I saide Syr presenteth not euery Priest the office of the Apostles or the office of the disciples of Christ And the Archbishop sayd yea And I sayde Syr as the x. chapt of Mathew and the last chapter of Marke witnesseth Christ sent his Apostles for to preach And the x. chapter of Luke witnesseth that Christ sent his two and seuēty disciples for to preach in euery place that Christ was to come to And S. Gregorie in the cōmon law saith that euery man that goeth to priest hoode taketh vpon him the office of preaching For as hee sayth that Priest stirreth God to great wrath of whose mouth is not heard the voyce of preaching And as other more gloses vpon Ezechiell witnesse that the Prieste that preacheth not busilye to the people shall be partaker of their damnation that perish through his default And though the people be saued by other speciall grace of God then by the Priestes preaching yet the Priests in that they are ordeined to preach and preach not as before God they are manslears For as farre as in them is such Priests as preach not busily and truely sleyeth all the people ghostly in that they withholde from them the word of God that is life and sustenaunce of mens soules And Saynt Hydore sayd Priestes shall be damned for wickednesse of the people if they teach not them that are ignoraunt or blame not them that are sinners For all the worke or businesse of Priestes standeth in preaching and teaching that they edify all men as well by cunning of fayth as by discipline of workes that is vertuous teaching And as the Gospell witnesseth Christ sayd in his teaching I am borne comē into this world to beare witnesse to the truth and he that is of the truth heareth my voyce Then Sir since by the word of Christ specially that is his voyce Priestes are commaunded to preache whatsoeuer priest that it be that hath not good wil and full purpose to doe thus and ableth not himselfe after his cunning and power to doe his office by the example of Christ and of hys Apostles whatsoeuer other thing that he doth displeaseth God For loe S. Gregory sayth that thing left that a man is bound chiefly to do whatsoeuer other thing that a man doth it is vnthankfull to the holy ghost and therfore sayth Lincolne The Priest that preacheth not the word of God though he be seene to haue none other defaulte he is Antichrist and Sathanas a night theefe and a day theefe a sleyer of foules and an aungel of light turned into darckenes Wherefore Syr these authorityes and other well considered I deme my selfe damnable if I either for pleasure or displeasure of any creature apply me not diligētly to prech the word of God And in the same damnation I deeme all those Priestes which of good purpose and will enforce thē not busily to do thus also all them that haue purpose or will to let any Priest of this busines ¶ And the Archbishop sayde to those 3. Clerkes that stoode before him Lo Syrs this is the maner and busines of this Losell and such other to picke out such sharpe sentences of holy Scripture and Doctours to mayntayne theyr sect lore agaynst the ordinaunce of holy Church And therefore Losell it is thou that couetest to haue agayne the Psalter that I made to be taken frō thee at Caunterbury to record sharpe verses agaynst vs. But thou shalt neuer haue that Psalter nor none other booke till that I know that thy hart thy mouth accordfully to be gouerned by holy Church ☞ And I sayd Syr all my will and power is euer shal be I trust to God to be gouerned by holy Church ¶ And the Archbishop asked me what was holy Church ☞ And I sayd Syr I tolde you before what was holye Church But since ye aske me this demaund I call Christ and his Saintes holy Church ¶ And the Archbishoppe sayd vnto me I wore well that Christ and his Saintes are holy Churche in heauen but what is holy Church in earth ☞ And I sayd Syr though holy Churche be euery one in charity yet it hath two partes The first and pricipall part hath ouercomen perfectly all the wretchednesse of this life and raigneth ioyfully in heauen with Christ. And the other part is here yet in earth busily continually fighting day and night agaynst temptations of the fiend forsaking and hating the prosperity of this world dispising and withstāding theyr fleshly lustes which onely are the pilgrimes of Christ wandring toward heauen by stedfast fayth groūded hope and by perfect charity For these heauenly pilgrimes may not nor will not be letted of their good purpose by the reasō of any doctors discording from holy scripture nor by the floudes of any tribulation temporall nor by the wind of any pride of boast or of manasing of any creature For they are all fast grounded vpon the sure stone Christ hearing his word and louing it exercising them faithfully and continually in all their wittes to do therafter And the Archbishop sayd to his Clerkes See ye not how his hart is indurate and how he is trauelled with the deuill occupying him thus busily to alledgr suth sentences to mayntaine his errours and heresies Certayne thus he would occupy vs here all day if we would suffer him One of the clerkes aunswered Sir he sayd right now that this certification that came to you from Shrewsbury is vntruely forged agaynst him Therefore sir appose you him nowe heare in all that points which are certified against him so we shall heare of his own mouth his answeres and witnesse them And the Archb. took the certification in his hand looked theron a while and then
all your vicious liuing praying to him euer deuoutly of charitable counsel and contynuance Hoping without dout that if ye coÌ„tinue thus busying you faythfully to know to kepe his biddings that he wil for he onely may forgeue you al your sinnes And this man said to me Though God forgeue men their sins yet it behoueth men to be assoyled of priests to do the penance that they enioyne them And I sayde to him Sir it is all one to assoyle men oâ— their sinnes to forgeue meÌ„ their sinnes Wherefore sined it pertayneth only to God to forgeue sinne It sufficeth in this case to counsel men women for to lâ—aue their sinne and to comfort them that busy them thus to do for to hope stedfastly in the mercy of God And agayne ward Priestes ought to tel sharply to customable sinners that if they wil not make an ende of their sinne but coÌ„tinue in diuers sinâ— while that they may sinne all such deserue payne without any en And herefore Priests should ouer busye them to liue wel and holyly and to teach the people 〈◊〉 truly the worde of God shewyng to all folke in open preaching and in priuy counseling that the lord God only forgeueth sinne And therefore those priests that take vpoÌ„ theÌ„ to assoyle meÌ„ of their sinnes blaspheme God since that it perteineth onely to the Lord to assoile men of all their sinnes For no doubt a thousand yeare after yâ— Christ was man no Priest of Christ durst take vpon him to teach the people neither priuily nor apertly that they behoued nedes to come to be assayled of them as Priests now do But by authoritie of Christes word Priests bounde indurate customable synners to euerlasting paines which in no time of their lyuing would busy theÌ„ faithfully to knowe the biddinges of God nor to kepe theÌ„ And again al they that would occupy al their wits to hate to flye al occasion of sinne dreading ouer al thing to offend God and louing for to please him continually to these men women Priests shewed how the Lord assoyleth them of all their sinnes And thus Christ promised to confirme in heauen al the binding and loosing that priests by authoritie of his word binde men in sinne that are indurate therin or loose theÌ„ out of sinne here vpon earth that are verely repentaunt And this maÌ„ hearing these words said that he might well in conscience coÌ„sent to this sentence But he sayd Is it not nedefull to the lay people that can not thus do to go shrine them to priests And I said If a man feele himselfe so distroubled with any sinne yâ— he can not by his own witte auoide this synne without counsel of them that are herein wiser than he In such a case the counsell of a good Priest is full necessarye And if a good priest fayle as they do now coÌ„monly in such a case S. Augustine sayth that a man may lawfully common and take counsel of a vertuous secular maÌ„ But certain that maÌ„ or womaÌ„ is ouerladen and too beastly which cannot bring their owne sinnes into their minde busying them night and day for to hate to forsake al their sinnes doing a sigh for them after their cunning and power And sir full accordingly to this sentence vpoÌ„ MidlentoÌ„ SuÌ„day two yeare as I gesse now agone I hard a Monk of Feuersam that men called Morden preache at CauÌ„terbury at the crosse within Christ Church Abbey saying thus of coÌ„fession That as through the suggestioÌ„ of the feend without counsell of any other body of themselues many men women can imagine and find meanes ways inough to come to pride to theft to lechery and other diuers vices In contrary wise this Monke said Since the Lord God is more ready to forgiue sinne than the feend is or may be of power to moue any body to sinne than whosoeuer wil shame and sorow hartely for their sinnes knowledging them faithfully to God amending them after their power and cunning without counsell of any other body than of God and himselfe through the grace of God all such men and women may find sufficient meanes to come to Gods mercy and so to be cleane assoiled of all their sinnes This sentence I sayd sir to this man of yours and the selfe words as neere as I can gesse ¶ And the Archbishop said Holy Church approoueth not this learning ☞ And I said Sir holy Church of which Christ is head in heauen and in earth must needs approue this sentence For loe hereby all men women may if they will be sufficiently taught to know to keepe the commandements of God to hate to flie continually all occasion of sinne and to loue and to seeke vertues busily to beleue in God stably and to trust in his mercy stedfastly so to come to perfect charitie continue therin perseuerantly And more the Lord asketh not of any man here now in this life And certaine since Iesu Christ died vpon the crosse wilfully to make men free Men of the Church are to bold and to busie to make men thrall binding theÌ„ vnder the paine of endles curse as they say to do many obseruaunces and ordynaunces which neither the liuing nor teachyng of Chryst nor of his Apostles approueth And a Clerke said theÌ„ to me Thou shewest plainly here thy deceit which thou hast learned of them that trauell to sow people amoÌ„g the wheat But I couÌ„sel thee to go away cleane froÌ„ this learning submit thee lowly to my lorde and thou shall finde him yet to be gracious to ther. ¶ And as fast then an other Clerke said to me How wast thou so bold at Paules Crosse in London to stande there hard with thy upper boundeÌ„ about thine head and to reproue in his Sermon the worthy clerke Alkerton drawing away al that thou mightest yea the same day at afternoone thou meeting the worthy Doctour in Watlyng streete calledst him false flatterer and hipocrite ☞ And I said Sir I thinke certainely that there was no man nor womaÌ„ that hated verelye sinne loued vertues heauing the SermoÌ„ of the clerk at Oxford and also Alkersons Sermon but they sayd or might iustly say that Alkerton reproued that clerke vntruely and slaundered him wrongfully and vncharitably For no doubt If the liuing teaching of Christ chiefly and of his Apostles be true no body that loueth God and his law wil blame any senteÌ„ce that the clerke then preached there since by authoritie of Gods word by approued Saints Doctours by opeÌ„ reason this Clerke approued all thinges clearely that hee preached there ¶ And a Clerke of the Archbishops saide to me his Sermon was false and that he sheweth openlye since he dare not stand forth and defend his preaching that he theÌ„ preached there ☞ And I saide Sir I thinke that he purposeth to stande stedfastly thereby or els he scaundereth fouly himself
Pope and all his rablement cannot proue that they be any part of thys Church Also that the Pope with all his fautours may as well be deceiued by a lying spirite as was Achab and all his prophetes and that one true prophet as was Micheas may haue the verity shewed vnto him contra concilium Also that all good Christians ought to cast from them the Popes lawes saying Let vs breake their bandes in sonder and let vs cast from our neckes those heauy yonkes of theyrs Also that where these prelates doe burne one good booke for one errour perhaps conteyned in the same they ought to burne all the books of the Canon law for the manifold heresies contayned in them ¶ And thus muche out of a certaine olde written booke in parthment borowed ouce of I.B. which booke conteining diuers auncient records of the vniuersitie seemeth to belong sometimes to the library of the Uniuersitie bearing the yeare of the compiling thereof 1296. Which computation if it be true then was it written of him or that he recanted before Thomas Arundell Archbishop at Saltwood where he was imprisoned Whereunto I thought also to annexe a certayne godly and most frutefull Sermon of like antiquitie preached at Paules crosse much about the same time learned clerke as I find in one old monument named R. Wimbeldon Albeit among the auncient registers and records belonging to the Archbishop of Canterbury I haue an old worne copy of the said Sermon written in very old English and almost halfe consumed with age purposing the said autor beere of bearing also the foresayd name The true copy of which Sermon in his owne speech wherein it was first spoken and preached at the crosse on the Sonday of Quinquagesima and after exhibited to the Archbishop of Canterburie being then as it seemeth William Courtney here foloweth A Sermon no lesse godly then learned preached at Paules Crosse on the Sonday of Quinquagesima ann 1389. by R. Wimbeldon Redde rationem Gillicationis tuae Luce â—i My dere frends ye shullen vnderstond that Christ autor and doctour of trueth in his booke of the Gospell likening the kingdome of heauen to anhousholder saith on this maner Like is the kingdome of heuen to an housholding man that went out first on the morow to hire workemen into his vine Also about the third sixt nienth and enleuente houres he went out and found men stonding idel And sayd to them Go ye into min vineyerde and that right is I wille geue you Whan the day was agoo he clepid his stuward and high to geue echeÌ„ man a peny The spirituall vnderstonding of this housholder is our Lord Iesu Christ that is head of the houshold of holy Church And thus clepith men in diuerce houres of the day that is in diuerce agees of the werld As in time of law of kinde he cleped by enspiryng Abel Ennok Noe and Abraham In time of the old law Moses Dauid Isay and Ieremy And in time of grace Apostles Martyrs and Confessours and Virgines Also he cleped men in diuers agees some on childhode as Iohn Baptist some on state of wexing as Iohn the Euangelist some in state of manhoode as Peter and Andrew and some in old agee as Gamaliel and Ioseph of Arimathie And all these he clepeth to trauaile in his vine that is the Church and that in diuers maner For right as yee seeth that in tilling of the materiall vine there ben diuers labours for some kutten awey the voyde braunches some maken forkis and railes to beren vp the vine and some diggen away the olde earth fro the rote and leyn there fatter And all this offices ben so necessary to the vine that if any of them faile it shall harme greatly other destroy the vine For but if the vine be kutte she shall waxe wilde but if she be rayled she shall be ouergo with netles and wedis And but if the rote be fatted with donge shee for feblenes shuld waxe baraine Right so in the Church beth nedefull thes three offices priesthood knythode and laborers To priests it falleth to kut away the void braunches of sinnes with the swerd of her tong To knighthode it falleth to letten wronges and thefftes to ben done and to maintaine Goddis law and them that ben teachers therof and also to kepe the londe from enemies of other londes And to labourers it falleth to trauail bodelich and with ther sore swete geten out of the earth bodillech lifelode for hem and other parties And these states beth also nedefull to the Church that none may well ben without other for if priesthod lacked the people for default of knowing of Gods lawe should waxe wilde in vices and deyen gostely And if the knithod laked and men to rulin the puple by law and hardinesse theeues and enemies shulden so encres that no man shuld liue in peace And if the laborers were nought both knightes and priestes must bicome acre men and herdis and els they shuld for defaute of bodily sustenaunce deye And therfore saith clerk Auicenne that euery vnreasonable best if he haue that that kind hath ordeined for him as kinde hath ordeined it he is suffisaunce to liue by himselfe without any helpe of other of the same kind As if there were but one horse other one shepe in the world yet if he had grasse and corne as kind hath ordeined for such beastes he shuld liue well I now But if there ne were but O man in the world though he had all that good that is therein yet for defaut he shuld deie or his life shuld be wors tha if he were naught the cause is this for that thing that kind ordeineth for a mans sustenaunce without other arraieng than it hath of kind accordeth nought to him As though a man haue corne as it commeth from the earth yet it is no meate according to him vnto it be by mans craft chaunged into bread and though he haue flesh other fish yet while it is rawe as kinde ordeined it till it be by mans trauaile sodden rosted or baken it cordit not to mans lifelode And right so wolle that the sheepe beareth mot by mannis diuers craftis and trauailes be chaunged or it be able do cloth any man and certis O man by himselfe shuld neuer doo all these laboures And therefore saith this clerke it is neede that some be acre men some bakers some makers of cloth and some marchaunts to fetch that that on londe fetteth from an other there it is plentie And certis this shuld be a cause why euery state shuld loue other And men of o craft shuld nor despise ne hate men of none other craft fith they be so nedefull euerich to other And oft thelke craftes that ben most vnhonest might worst ben forbore and o thing I dare well say that he that is neither trauailing in this world on studieng on praiers on preaching for helpe of the people as it falleth to
and maken them to leaue the trust that they hadden in the olde law and to beleeue in Iesus Christe and shewen hys teachynge And they wenten out to ouercome the Paynemes shewyng to them that theyr Images were no Gods but mens woorkes vnmighty to saue them selfe or any other drawyng them to the beliefe of Iesus Chryst God and man In the opening of the second seale there cryed the second beast that is a calfe that was a beast wonted to be slayne and offered to God in the old law Thys sheweth the state of the Churche in the time of Martyrs that for their stedfast preachyng of Gods true law shed theyr bloud that is signifyed by the red hors that went out at thys seale opening and thys estate began at Nero the cursed Emperour and dured into the time of Constantine the great that endowed the Church For in thys tyme many of Christes seruaunts and namely the leaders of Gods flocke were slayne For of xxij Byshops of Rome that were betwene Peter and Siluester the first I reade but of foure but that they weren Martys for the lawe of Christ. And also in the tyme of Dioclesian the Emperour the persecution of the Christen men was so great that in xxx dayes weren slayne xxij thousand men and women in diuers counties for the law of God The opening of the third seale telleth the state of the Church in time of Heretikis that beth figured by the blacke hors for false vnder standing of holy write for than cryed the third beest that is a man for at that time was it neede to preache the mistery of Christes incarnation and his passion ayenst these erretikis that feliden mis of these pointis how Christ tooke verreyly mans kynde of our Lady hym beyng God as hee was bifore and hys moder beeyng mayden byfore and after The opening of the fourth scale telleth the state of the Church in tyme of ypocritis that beth signified by the pale hors that beth signes of penaunce with outfoorth to blinde the people And he that sate vpon thys hors his name was death for they shulle flee gostly them that they leden and teacheth to trust vpon other thing than God and helle foloweth him for helle receiueth thilke that these disteineth At that time shall it neede that the fourth beast that is the Egle make hys cry that flyeth highest of foules to reare vp Gods Gospell and to preise that law aboue other least mens wit and their traditions ouergone and treden downe the law of God by enforming of these ypocritis and this is the last state that is other shall be in the Church bifore the comming of the great Antichrist The opening of the fift seale telleth the state of the Church that than shall folow and the desire that louers of Goddis law shulleth haue after the end of this world to be deliuered of thys wo. The opening of the sixt seale telleth the state of the Church in time of Antichristis times the which state yee may know to be in the Church whan ye seth fulfilled that Saint Iohn Prophecieth to fall on the opening of thys where hee sayth thus After thys I saw foure Angels stonding vpon foure corners of the earth holdyng the foure windes of the earth that they blowen nought vpon the earth ne vpon the sea ne vpon eny tree These foure Angels beth the number of all the Deuils ministers that on that tyme shulleth in the pleasance of their Lord Antichrist stoppe the four windis that beth the foure Gospels to be preached and so let the breath of the grace of the holie Ghost to fall vpon men morning for sinne and calling them to amendement and to other that wolden encrease in vertues other vpon perfit men What is there after thys to fall but that the mystery of the seauenth seale be shewed that he come in hys owne person That Iesu Chrst shall slee with the spirite of hys mouth whan the fiend shall shew the vtmost persecution that he and hys seruauntis may doo to Christis limmes and that shall be the third warning that the world shall haue to come to thys dreadfull dome In all thys matter haue I nought seid of my selfe but of other Doctours that beth proued I seyd also in my second principall part that it were to wete tofore what Iudge we shull reken Wherefore we shulleth wite that God him selfe shall heere thys rekening he that seeth all our dedis and all our thoughtes fro the beginning of our lyfe to the end and he shall shew there the hid thingis of our hert opening to all the world the rightfulnes of hys dome So that with the myght of God euery mans dedis to all the world shall be shewed and so it semeth by the wordes of Seint Iohn in the booke of preuites there he seith thus I saw dede men litel and great stondyng in the sight of the throne and bookes weren opened and an other booke was opened that was of lyfe and dede men weren iudged after the thyngs that weren written in the bokes after their worchings These bokes beth mens consciences that now beth closed But than they shulleth be opened to all the world to reden therein both dedis and thoughtes But the booke of life is Christs liuing and doctrine that is now hid to men that shulleth be damned thrugh theyr owne malice that demeth men to serue the world rather than God In the first booke shall be writ all that we haueth doo in that other booke shall be write that we shulden haue doo and than shulle dede men be demyd of thilke thingis that ben written in the bokis For if the dedis that we hauen do the which ben written in the bookis of our conscience bee accordyng to the booke of Christes teachyng and hys liuing the whych is the booke of lyfe we shulle be saued and els we shulle be damned for the dome shall be geuen after our workis Looke therefore now what thing is written in the booke of thy conscience while thou art here and if thou findest ought contrary to Christis life other to hys teaching with the knite of penaunce and repentaunce scrape it awaie and write it better euermore hertly thynkyng that thou shalt yelde rekening of thy bayly Also I said principally that it were to witen what reward shal be geue on that doome to wise seruauntes and good and what to false seruauntes and wicked For the which it is to wite that our Lord Iesu Christ shall come to the dome here into this world in the same body that he tooke of our Lady hauyng thereon the wound is that he suffred for our agayne bieng And all that euer shullen be saued taking agayne their bodies clyuing to their head Christ shull be rauished metyng him in the ayre as Paul sayth They that shall be damned lyen vpon the earth as in a tonne of wyne the
accepted and thereupon the Archbyshop thomas Arundell wyth hys other bishops and a great part of the clergye went straight waies vnto the king then remaining at Keningston And there laid forth most greuous complaints against the sayd Lorde Cobham to his great infamy and blemish being a man right godly The king gently heard those bloud thirsty Prelates and farre otherwise then became his princely dignitie notwythstanding requiring and instantly desiring them that in respect of hys noble stocke and knighthode they should yet fauourably deale with him And that they would if it were possible without all rigor or extreme handling reduce him againe to the Churches vnitie Hee promised them also that in case they were contented to take some deliberation hys selfe would seriously common the matter wyth him Anone after the king sent for the saide Lorde Cobham And as he was come he called him secretely admonishing him betwixt him and him to submit himself to his mother the holy church and as an obedient child to acknowledge himselfe culpable Unto whome the Christen knight made this aunswer You most worthy Prince saith he I am alwaies prompt willing to obey for somuch as I knowe you a christen king the appoynted minister of God bearing the sworde to the punishment of euil doers for safegard of them that be vertuous Unto you next my eternal God owe I my whole obedience submit thereunto as I haue done euer all that I haue eyther of fortune or nature ready at all times to fulfil whatsoeuer ye shall in the Lord commaund inc But as touching the Pope and hys spiritually I owe them neither sure nor seruice forsomuch as I knowe him by the Scriptures to be the great Antichrist the sonne of perdition the open aduersary of God the abhomination standing in the holy place When the king had heard thys with such like sentences more he would talke no longer with hym but left him so vtterly And as the Archbyshop resorted againe vnto hym for an answere he gaue him his full authority to cite him examin him punish him according to their deuilish decrees which they called the lawes of holy church Then the sayde Archb. by the counsaile of his other Byshops and Clergy appoynted to cal before him Sir Iohn Didcastle the Lord Cobham and to cause hym personally to appeare to aunswere to such suspect Articles as they shoulde lay agaynst hym So he sent forth hys chiefe Sommoner wyth a very sharpe citation vnto the castle of Cowling where as he at that time dwelt for his solace And as the sayd Sommoner was come thether hee durst in no case enter the gates of so noble a man wythout his licence and therfore he returned home againe hys message not done Then called the Archbish. one Iohn Butler vnto him which was then the doore keper of the kings priuy chamber and wyth him he couenaunted through promyses and rewards to haue this matter craftly brought to passe vnder the kings name Whereuppon the sayde Iohn Butler tooke the Archbyshops Somner with him and went vnto the saide Lord Cobham shewing him that it was the kings pleasure that he should obey that citation and so cited him fraudulently Then saide he to them in few words that he in no case would consent to those most deuilish practises of the Priestes As they had informed the Archbyshop of that aunswere and that it was for no man priuately to cite him after that without pearil of life he decreed by by to haue him cited by publique processe or open cōmandement And in all the hast possible vpon the Wednesday before the Natiuity of our Lady in September he commaunded letters citatorir to be set vppon the great gates of the Cathedrall church of Rochester whych was but 3. English miles frō thence charging hym to appeare personally before him at Ledis the 11. day of the same moneth and yeare all excuses to the contrary set apart Those letters were taken down anone after by such as bare fauor vnto the Lord Cobham and so conueyed aside After that caused the Archbish. new letters to be set vp on the natiuity day of our Lady whych also were rent downe and vtterly consumed Then for somuch as he dyd not appeare at the day appoynted at Ledys where her sate in Consistorie as cruell as euer was Cayphas with his court of hypocrites about him he iudged him denounced him and condemned him of most depe contumacy After that whē he had bene falsly informed by his hired spies and other glosing glauerers that the sayd Lord Cobh. had laughed him to scorn disdained al his doings maintained his old opinions contemned the churches power the dignity of a Bishop the order of priesthood for all these was he than accused of in his mody madnes wtout iust profe did he openly excommunicate him Yet was not withal this his fierce tiranny satisfied but commanded him to be cited a fresh to appeare afore him the Saterday before the feast of S. Mathewe the Apostle with these cruel threatnings added thereunto that if he did not obey at the day he wold more extremely handle him And to make himselfe more strong towardes the performāce thereof he compelled the lay power by most terrible manasings of curses and interdictions to assist hym against that seditious apostata schismaticke and hereticke the troubler of the publike peace that enemy of the realme and great aduersary of all holy Church for al these hateful names did he geue him Thys most constant seruant of the Lorde and worthy Knight sir Iohn Didcastle the Lorde Cobham beholding the vnpeaceable furie of Antichrist thus kindled agaynst him perceiuing himself also compassed on euery side wyth deadly daungers He tooke paper and pen in hand and so wrote a Christen cōfession or rekening of his faith whych followeth heereafter both signing and sealing it wyth his owne hand Wherein he also answered to the 4. chiefest articles that the Archbyshop laid against him That done he tooke the copie with him and went therewith to the king trusting to finde mercy fauour at his hande None other was that confession of his then the common beleue or summe of the Churches faith called the Apostles Creede of all Christen men than vsed with a brief declaration vpon the same as here vnder ensueth ¶ The Christen beliefe of the Lorde Cobham I Beleue in God the father almighty maker of heauen and earth And in Iesu Christ hys onely sonne our Lorde which was cōceiued by the holy ghost borne of the virgin Mary suffred vnder Ponce Pilate crucified dead and buried went downe to hell the thirde day rose agayne from death ascended vp to heauen sitteth on the ryght hande of God the father almighty and from thence shal come again to iudge the quicke the dead I beleeue in the holy ghost the vniuersal holy Church the communion of Saints the forgeuenesse
stand to the very death Other aunswere woulde he not geue that day wherwith the Bishops and Prelates were in a maner amased and wonderfully disquieted At the last the archbishop councelled agayne with hys other Bishops and Doctours and in the end therof declared vnto him what the holy Church of Rome following the saying of S. Augustine S. Hicrome S. Ambrose and of other holy Doctours had determined in these matters no maner of mention once made of Christ. Whiche determination sayth he ought all Christen men both to beleue and to follow Then sayd the Lord Cobham vnto him that he would gladly both beleue and obserue whatsoeuer holy church of Christes institution â—ad determined or yet whatsoeuer God had willed him either to beleue or to do But that the pope of Rome with his Cardinals Archbishops bishops and other prelates of that Churche had lawfull power to determine such matter as stoode not with his worde throughly that would he not he sayd at the time affirme With this that archbish had him to take good aduisement til the monday next following which was the 25. day of September and then iustly to aunswere specially vnto thys poynt whether there remayned materiall breade in the sacrament of the aulter after the wordes of consecration or not He promised him also to send vnto hym in writing those matters clearely determined that he might then be the more perfect in his answere making And all this was nought els but to blinde the multitude with somewhat The next day following according to his promise the Archbishop sent vnto hym into the Tower this foolishe and blasphemous writing made by him and by hys vnlearned Clergy * The determination of the Archbyshop and Clergy THe faith and determination of the holy Church touching the blisfull sacrament of the aultar is this that after the Sacramentall wordes be once spoken by a Priest in hys Masse the material bread that was before bread is turned into Christes very body And the materiall wine that was before wine is turned into Christes very bloud And so there remayneth in the sacrament of the aulter from thenceforth no materiall bread nor materiall wine which were there before the Sacramentall wordes were spoken Now beleue ye this article Holy church hath determined that euery Christen man liuing here bodely vpon the erth ought to be shriuen to a priest ordeined by the Church if he may come to him Now feele ye this article Christ ordayned S. Peter the Apoistle to be his vicare here in earth whose sea is the holy churche of Rome And he graunted that the same power which he gaue vnto Peter should succeed to all Peters successours which we call now Popes of Rome By whose power in Churches particuler be ordayned Prelates as Archbishops Byshops Parsons Curates and other degrees more Unto whom Christen men ought to obey after the laws of the church of Rome This is the determination of holy Church Howe feele ye this article Holy churche hath determined that it is meritorious to a christen man to go on pilgrimage to holy places And there specially to worship holy reliques and Images of Saintes Apostles and Martyrs Confessours all other Saintes besides approued by the church of Rome Howe feele ye this article And as the Lorde Cobham had reade ouer this most wretched writing he maruailed greatly of their mad ignorance But that he considered agayne that God had geuen them ouer for their vnbeliefes sake into most deepe errors blindnes of soule Agayne he perceiued hereby that their vttermost mallice was purposed agaynst him howsoeuer he should answere And therefore he put hys life into the handes of God desiring hys onely spirite to assiste hym in his next answere When the sayd xxv day of September was come whiche was also the Monday before Michaelmas in the sayd yeare of our Lord 1413. Thomas Arundell the Archbishop of Caunterbury commaunded his indiciall seate to be remoued from that chapter house of Paules to the Dominicke Friers within Ludgate at LondoÌ„ And as he was there set with Richard Byshop of London HeÌ„nry the Byshop of Winchester and Bennet the Byshop of Bangor He called in vnto him his counsell his officers with diuers other Doctours and Fryers of whome these are the names here following maister Henry ware the Officiall of Caunterbury Phillip Morgan Doctour of both lawes Howell Kiffin Doctor of the Canon lawe Iohn Kempe Doctor of the Canon lawe WilliaÌ„ Carleton Doctour of the Canon law Iohn WitnaÌ„ of the new College in Oxford Iohn Wighthead Doctor in Oxford also Rob. WoÌ„bewel Vicare of S. Laurence in the Iewry Thomas Palmer the Warden of Minors Robert Chamberlayne Prior of the Dominickes Richard Dodington Prior of the Augustines Thomas Walden Priour of the Carmelites all Doctours of Diuinitie Iohn Stephens also and Iames Cole both Notaryes appoynted there purposely to write all that shoulde be eyther sayd or done All these with a great sorte more of Priestes Monkes Chanons Friers Parishe Clerkes belryngers Pardoners disdayned him with innumerable mockes scornes reconing him to be an horrible hereticke and a man accussed afore God Anone the Archbishop called for a masse booke caused all those Prelates and Doctors to sweare there vpon that euery man should faythfully doe his office and duety that day And that neyther for fauour nor feare loue nor hate of the one party nor the other any thing should there be witnessed spoken or done but according to the truth as they wold answer before God all the world at the day of dome Then were the two foresayd Notaryes sworne also to wryte and to witnesse the processe that there shoulde be vttered on both parties and to say their mindes if they otherwise knew before they should register it And al this dissimulation was but to colour their mischiefes before the ignoraunt multitude Consider herein gentle reader what this wicked generation is and how far wide from the iust feare of God for as they were then so are they yet to this day After that came forth before them Syr Robert Morley Knight and lieftenant of the Tower and he brought with him yâ— good Lorde CobhaÌ„ there leauing him among them as a Lambe among wolues to his examination and aunswere * An other examination of the Lorde Cobham THen saide the archbishop vnto him Lord Cobham ye be aduised I am sure of the wordes processe which we had vnto you vpon Saterday last past in the chapterhouse of Paules which processe were nowe to long to be rehearsed agayne I said vnto you then that ye were accursed for your contumacie disobedience to holy Church thinking that ye should with meekenes haue desired your absolution Then spake the Lord Cobham with a chearful countenaunce and sayde God sayde by his holy Prophet Maledicam benedictionibus vestris whiche is as much
body The Lord Cobham asked how they could make good that sentence of theirs They aunswered him thus For it is agaynst the determination of holy Church Then sayd the archbishop vnto him Syr Iohn we sēt you a writing concerning the fayth of this blessed Sacrament clearely determined by the church of Rome our mother and by the holy Doctors Then he sayd agayne vnto him I know none holyer then is Christ and his Apostles And as for that determination I wore it is none of theyrs for it standeth not with the scriptures but manifestly against them If it be the Churches as ye say it is it hath bene hers onely since she receaued the great poyson of worldly possessions and not afore Then asked they him to stop his mouth therwith If he beleued not in the determination of the Church And he sayd vnto them No forsooth for it is no God In all our Creede this word in is but thrise mentioned concerning beleue In God the father in God the sonne in in God the holy Ghost three persons and one God The byrth the death the buriall the resurrection and ascension of Christ hath none in for beleue but in him Neyther yet hath the Church the sacramentes the forgeuenes of sinne the latter resurrection nor yet the life euerlasting nor anye other in then in the holy ghost Then sayd one of the Lawyers Such that was but a word of office But what is your beliefe concerning holy Church The Lord Cobham aunswered My beliefe is as I sayd afore that all the scriptures of the sacred Bible are true All y◠is grounded vppon them I beleue throughly For I know it is Gods pleasure that I shuld so do But in your Lordly lawes and idle determinations haue I no beliefe For ye be no part of Christes holy churche as your open deedes doth shew But ye are very Antichristes obstinately set agaynst his holy law and wil. The lawes that ye haue made are nothing to his glory but onely for your vayne glory and abhominable couetousnes This they sayd was an exceeding heresie and that in a great fume not to beleeue the determination of holye Church Then the Archbishop asked hym what he thought of holy Church He sayd vnto him my beliefe is that the holye Churche is the number of them which shal be saued of whō Christ is the head Of this churche one part is in heauen wyth Christ an other in purgatorye you say and the thyrd is here in earth This latter part standeth in three degrees in knighthoode priesthoode and the communaltie as I sayd afore playnely in the confession of my beliefe Then sayd the Archbishop vnto hym Can you tell me who is of this church The Lord Cobham answered Yea truely can I. Then sayd Doctor walden the Prior of the Carmelits It is no doubt vnto you who is thereof For Christ sayeth in Mathewe Nolite iudicare presume to iudge no man If ye be here forbidden the iudgement of your neighboure or brother much more the iudgement of your superiour The Lorde Cobham made him this aunswere Christ sayth also in the selfe same chapter of Mathew that like as the euill tree is knowne by hys fruit so is a false Prophet by his works appeare they neuer so glorious But that ye left behind ye And in Iohn he hath this text Operibus credite belecue you the outwarde doinges And in an other place of Iohn Iustum iudicium iudicate when wee knowe the thing to be true we may so iudge it and not offend For Dauid sayd also Rectè iudicate filij hominum Iudge rightly alwayes ye children of men And as for your superiority were ye of Christ ye shoulde be meeke ministers and no proud superiours Then said Doctor walden vnto him ye make here no difference of iudgementes Ye put no diuersitie betwene y◠euill iudgementes whiche Christ had forbidden and the good iudgementes which he hath cōmaunded vs to haue Rash iudgment and right iudgement al is one with you So swift iudges alwayes are the learned schollers of Wicklisse Vnto whom the Lord Cobham thus aunswered It is wel sophistred of you forsooth Preposterous are your iudgementes euermore For as the Prophet Esay sayth ye iudge euill good and good euill And therefore the same prophet concludeth that your wayes are not Gods waies nor Gods wayes your wayes And as for that vertuous man wicklisse whose iudgementes ye so highly disdayne I shall say here of my part both before God and man that before I knew that despised doctrine of his I neuer abstayned from sinne But since I learned therin to feare my Lorde GOD it hath otherwise I trust bene with me so muche grace coulde I neuer finde in all your glorious instructions Then said Doctor Walden agayne yet vnto him It were not well with me so many vertuous men liuing so many learned men teaching the scripture being also so open and the examples of fathers so plenteous If I thē had no grace to amend my life till I heard the deuil preach S. Hierome sayth that he whiche seeketh suche suspected Maysters shall not finde the midday light but the mid-day deuill The Lord Cobham sayd Your father 's the old Phariseis ascribed Christes miracles to Belzebub and his doctrine to the deuil And you as their natural children haue still the selfe same iudgement concerning his faythfull followers They that rebuke your vicious liuing must needs be heretickes and that must your doctors proue whē you haue no scripture to do it Then sayde he to them all To iudge you as you be we neede no further go then to your owne proper actes Where do ye find in all Gods law that ye shold thus sit in iudgement of any Christen men or yet geue sentence vppon any other man vnto death as ye doe here dayly No grounde haue ye in all the Scriptures so Lordly to take it vppon you but in Annas and Cayphas which sat thus vpon Christ and vppon his Apostles after hys ascension Of them onely haue ye taken it to iudge Christes members as ye doe and neither of Peter nor Iohn Then sayd some of the Lawyers yes forsooth syr for Christ iudged Iudas The Lord Cobham sayd No Christ iudged him not but he iudged himselfe and thereupon went forth so did hange himselfe But in deede Christ sayde woe vnto him for that couerous act of hys as he doth yet still vnto many of you For since the venune of him was shed into the church ye neuer followed Christ neither yet haue ye stande in the perfection of Gods law Then the Archbishop asked him what he ment by that venune The Lord Cobham sayd your possessions and Lordeships For then cried an aungell in the ayre as your owne Chronicles mentioneth wo wo woe this day is veuime shed into the church of God Before that time all the Byshops of Rome were martyrs in a manner And
since that time we read of very few But in deede since that same time one hath put down an other one hath poysoned an other one hath cursed an other and one hath slayne an other and done much more mischiefe besides as all the Chronicles telleth And let all men consider well this that Christ was meeke and mercifull The pope is proude and a tyraunt Christ was poore and forgaue The pope is riche and a malicious manslear as hys dayly actes doe proue hym Rome is the very neast of Antichrist and out of that neast commeth all the disciples of him Of whome Prelates Priestes and Monkes are the body and these pud Friers are the tayle which couereth his most filthy part Then said the Prior of the Fryers Augustines Alacke sir why do you say so That is vncharitably spoken And the Lord Cobham said Not onely is it my saying but also the Prophet Esayes long afore my time The prophet saith he which preacheth lyes is the tayle behind For as you Fryers and monkes be like Phariseis deuided in your outward apparell and vsages to make ye deuision among the people And thus you with such other are the very naturall members of Antichrist Then said he vnto them all Christ saith in his Gosspell Woe vnto you Scribes and Phariseis Hipocrites For ye close vp the kingdome of heauen before men Neyther enter ye in your selues nor yet suffer any other that wold enter into it But ye stop vp the wayes therūto with your owne traditions and therfore are ye the housholde of Antechrist ye will not permit Gods veritie to haue passage nor yet to be taught of his true ministers fearing to haue your wickednes reproued But by suche flatterers as vphold you in your mischiefes ye suffer the common people most miserably to be seduced Then sayd the archbishop By our Lady syr there shal none such preach within my dioces and God will nor yet in my iurisdiction if I may know it as either maketh diuision or yet dissention among the poore commons The Lord Cobham sayd Both Christ and hys Apostles were accused of sedition making yet were they moste peaceable men Both Daniell and Christ prophecied that such a troublous tyme shoulde come as hath not bene yet since the worldes beginning And this prophecy is partlye fulfilled in your dayes and doinges For manye haue yee slayne already and more wil ye ssay hereafter if God fulfil not his promise Christ sayth also if those dayes of yours were not shortened scarsly shold any flesh be saued Therfore looke for it iustly for God will shorten youre dayes Moreouer though Priestes and deacons for preaching of Gods word and for ministring the sacraments with prouision for the poore be grounded on Gods lawe yet haue these other sectes no maner of ground hereof so farre as I haue read Then a Doctor of lawe called maister Iohn Kempe plucked out of his bosome a copy of the bil which they had afore sent him into the tower by the Archbishops counsel thinking thereby to make shorter worke with hym For they were so amased with his aunsweres not all vnlike to them whiche disputed with Stephen that they knewe not well how to occupy the time their wits and sophistry as God would so fayled them that day My Lord Cobham sayth this Doctor we must briefly know your minde concerning these foure poyntes here following The rest of them is this And then he read vpō the bill The fayth and determination of holy churche touching the blessed sacrament of the aulter is this That after the sacramentall wordes be once spoken of a Priest in his masse the materiall bread that was before bread is turned to Christes very body And the materiall wine is turned into Christes bloud And so there remayneth in the sacrament of the aulter from thenceforth no material bread nor materiall wine which were there before the sacramentall wordes were spoken Sir beleue ye not this The Lord Cobham said This is normy beliefe But my fayth is as I sayd to you afore that in the worshipfull sacrament of the aulter is Christes very body in forme of bread Then sayd the archbishop sir Iohn ye must say otherwise The Lord Cobham said Nay that I shall not if God be vpon my side as I trust he is but that there is Christs body in forme of bread as the common beliefe is Then read the doctour againe The second poynt is this Holy Church hath determined that euery Christen mā liuyng here bodely vpō earth ought to be shriuen of a priest ordeined by the church if he may come to him syr what say you to this The Lord Cobham aunswered and said A diseased or sore wounded man hath need to haue a sure wise Chirurgian and a true knowing both the ground and the daunger of the same Most necessary were it therefore to be first shriuen vnto God which onely knoweth our diseases and can helpe vs. I deny not in this the going to a priest if he be a man of good life and learning For the lawes of God are to be required of the priest which is godly learned But if he be an idiote or a man of vicious liuing that is my curate I ought rather to flee from him then to seeke vnto him For sooner might I catch euill of him that is nought then any goodnes towardes my soules health Then read the doctour agayne The third poynt is this Christ ordayned S. Peter the Apostle to be his vicare here in earth whose sea is the church of Rome And he graunted that the same power whiche he gaue vnto Peter should succeede to all Peters successours which we call now popes of Rome By whose special power in churches particular be ordayned Prelates archbishops parsons Curates and other degrees more Vnto whom Christen men ought to obey after the lawes of the Church of Rome This is the determination of holye Church Sir beleue ye not this To this he answered and sayd He that followeth Peter most nighest in pure liuing is next vnto him in succession But your Lordly order esteemeth not greatly the lowly behauiour of poore Peter whatsoeuer ye prate of him Neither care ye greatly for the humble manners of them that succeeded him till the time of Siluester whiche for the more part were martirs as I told you afore Ye can let all their good conditions go by you and not hurt your selues with them at all All the world knoweth this well inough by you and yet ye can make boast of Peter With that one of the other doctors asked him thē what do ye say of the Pope The Lord Cobham answered As I said before He you together maketh whole the great Antichrist Of whō he is the great head you bishops priests prelates monks are the body and the begging friers are the tayle for they couer the filthines of you both with
Austen calling him a most blessed Pope 11. By the whiche place of Ierome it is manifest that the first article of those doctors is false Forasmuch as by these wordes appeareth that other besides the bishop of Rome and his Cardinals are called blessed Popes holding the fayth and seat of Peter and are successours of the Apostles as was Austen and other holy byshops moe 12. Wherof it followeth moreouer that the church of Rome is not that place where the Lord did appoint the principall sea of his whole Church For Christ which was the head priest of all did first sit in Ierusalem and Peter did sit first in Antioch and afterward in Rome Also other popes dyd sit some in Bonony some at Perusium some at Auinion 13. Item the foresayde Prelates are falsifiers of the holy Scriptures and Canons therfore are worthy to be punished Which affirme and say that we must obey the pope in all thinges For why it is knowne that many Popes haue erred and one Pope was also a woman To whome not onely it was not lawful to geue obedieÌ„ce but also vnlawfull to communicate with them As all Rubrices and infinite Canons do declare 14. Item their 6.7.8.9.10.11 Articles doe stand and are grounded vpon vntrue and false persuasions And therfore are to be reiected and detested like the other before Seyng they doe induce not to peace and veritye but to dissention and falsity 15. It is manifest also to the laitye that this dissention among the clergy riseth for no other cause but onely for the preaching of the Gospell which reprehendeth such Simoniacks and such hereticks in the church of God as namely haunt the court of Rome spreading out theyr braunches abroad into all the world Who deserue to be remoued extirpate not onely of the clergy gospellers but also of the secular power And so these three vices to witte Simonye Luxurity Auarice which is Idoll worship be the causes of all this dissention amonge the Clergye in the kingdome of Boheme and not the other which they falsely ascribe to the Gospellers of Prage These three vices beyng remoued peace and vnity woulde soone be reformed in the Clergy 16. Moreouer their last article is to much grosse and not onely is without all law but also wtout all coulour of law whereas they fondly and childishly doe argue thus that the processes made agaynst M. Iohn Hus ought to be obeyed because forsooth the common sort of the Clergye of Prage hath receiued them By the same reason they may argue also that we must obey the deuil for our first pareÌ„ts Adam and Eue obeyed him Also our fore auncetours before vs were Paganes wherfore we must obey them and also the Paganes 17. But let this friuolous opinioÌ„ go this is certain truth that the said processes made against maister Iohn Hus by law are none Forsomuch as they were obteyned drawne wrought and executed contrary to the commission of the Pope against the determinatioÌ„ of the holy mother church as appeareth Cap. Sacro de Sententia excom and a thousand other lawes besides 18. Finally whosoeuer wittingly obstinately do defend and execute the sayd processes made or consenteth vnto theÌ„ are all to be counted as blasphemers excommunicate and heretickes as hath bene afore written and exhibited to yâ— Lord generall bishop Olomucense And more shal be declared and proued if audience may be geuen openly before all the Doctors Ex Aenea Sylui. Chocleo ¶ Vnto these obiections of I. Hus his part the Catholique Doctors agayn did answer in a long tedious proces The scope wherof principally tended to defend the principallity of the Pope to mayntayne his obedience aboue all other potentates in the world affirming coÌ„teÌ„ding that although Christ is the head alone of the whole multitude of them that are sleeping in Purgatory and whiche are labouring in the Church militant and which are resting in heauen yet this letteth not but the Pope is heade of the church here militant that is of all the faithfull which here in this world liue vnder his office Like as Christ is kyng of all kings and yet Charles may be the king of Fraunce So say they Christ may be the vniuersall head and yet the Pope may be head vnder him of the whole Churche And thus concluded they that the pope is the head and that the Colledge of Cardinals is the body of the Romish church which church of Rome is placed in the ecclesiasticall office here ouer the earth to know and define vpoÌ„ euery ecclesiasticall and catholicke matter to correct errors and to purge them and to haue care vpon all such vniuersall matters cure vpon all vniuersall churches and vpon the vniuersal flocke of faythfull christians Forasmuch as in the regimeÌ„t of the church through the vniuersal world there must nedes remayne in such office alwayes some suche manifest true successors of Peter prince of the Apostles of the colledge of the other Apostles of Christ neither can there be found or geuen vpon earth any other successors but only the Pope which is the head and the colledge of Cardinals which is the body of the foresayd church of Rome And although the whole vniuersall multitude of the faythfull do make the body of Christ yet the same body of Christ is not placed here in office to exercise such authority vpon earth Because that vniuersal multitude was neuer yet nor euer can be coÌ„gregate together And therfore necessary it is that some such true and manifest successors iudges be appoynted to whom recourse must be had in all such catholick and ecclesiastical matters determinable For like as in earthly regiments euery case of discord is brought before his iudge hath his place assigned where to be decided So like reason would requyre that in principall matters and controuersies of fayth some such presidents places be limited for the purpose to haue such doubtes resolued And this being graunted then the doctors proceed here must needes coÌ„clude say they that there cannot be geuen in all the world any other place but onely the church of Rome the head wherof is the Pope the body is the colledge of Cardinals For like as Christ departing out of this world in his corporal preseÌ„ce leâ—t his body here with vs vnder the SacrameÌ„t in another forme whereby he remayneth with vs according to his promise Mat. vlt. vnto the consummation of the worlde Euen so while Christ walked here on earth in his bodily preseÌ„ce he was Pope himselfe chiefe bishop so head of the church here militant in earth corporally coÌ„ioyned with the same as the head is to his body But after that he departed out of yâ— world because his body which is the church militant vp on the earth should not be headlesse therfore he left Peter his successors to his church for an head in his place vnto the consummation of the world
in prison and in bandes daily looking for death although for the secrete iudgements of God I dare not say whether this be my last Epistle for nowe also almighty God is able to deliuer me Another letter of Iohn Hus wherin he comforteth his frendes and willeth them not to be troubled for the condemnyng of his bookes and also declareth the wickednesse of the Clergy MAister Iohn Husse in hope the seruaunt of God to all the faythfull which loue him and his statutes wisheth the truth and grace of God Beloued I thought it needefull to warne you that you should not feare or bee discouraged because the aduersaries haue decreed that my bookes shall be burnt Remember how the Israelites burned the preachynges of the Prophet Ieremy and yet they could not auoyde the thynges that were Prophecied of in them For after they were burnt the Lord commaunded to write the same Prophecie agayne and that larger which was also done For Ieremie sittyng in prison spake and Baruch which was ready at his hand wrote This is written either in the 35. or 45. chapiter of the Vision of Ieremie It is also written in the bookes of the Machabees that the wicked did burne the law of God and killed them that had the same Agayne vnder the new Testament they burned the Saintes with the bookes of the law of God The Cardinals condemned and committed to fire certaine of S. Gregories bookes had burnt thē all if they had not ben preserued of God by the meanes of Peter Gregories minister Hauing these things before your eyes take heede least through feare you omit to read my bookes and deliuer them to the aduersaries to bee brent Remember the sayings of our mercifull sauiour by whych he forewarneth vs. Math. 24. There shall be sayeth he before the day of iudgement great tribulation such as was not from the beginning vntill this day neither shall be afterwardes So that euen the elect of God shoulde be deceiued if it were possible But for their sakes those dayes shal be shortened Whē you remēber these things beloued be not afraid for I trust in God that that schoole of Antichrist shall be afraide of you and suffer you to be in quiet neither shall the Councell of Constance extende to Bohemia For I thinke that many of them which are of the Councell shall die before they shall get from you my bookes And they shall departe from the Councel and be scattred abroad throughout the partes of the world like storkes and then they shall knowe when winter commeth what they did in sommer Consider that they haue adiudged their heade the Pope worthy of death for many horrible factes that he hath done Go to nowe Aunswer to this you preachers which preach that the Pope is the God of the earth that he may as the Lawyers say make sale of the holy things that he is the head of the whole holy Church in verity wel gouerning the same that he is the heart of the Church in quickening the same spiritually that hee is the well spring from the which floweth all vertue and goodnesse that he is the sonne of the holy church that hee is the safe refuge to which euery Christian mā ought to flie for succour Beholde nowe that head is cutte off with the sworde nowe the God of the earth is bound now his sinnes are declared openly nowe that well spring is dried vppe that sunne darkened that heart is plucked out and throwne away least that any man should seeke succour thereat The Councell hath condemned that head and that for this offence because hee tooke money for indulgences Bishopprickes and other such like But they condemned hym by order of iudgement which were themselues the buiers and sellers of the same marchandise There was present Iohn Byshop of Lytomissia who went twise about to buy the bishoprike of Prage but others preuented him O wicked men why did they not first cast out the beame out of their owne eyes These men haue accursed and cōdemned the seller but they themselues which were the buiers and consenters to the bargaine are without daunger What shall I say that they doe vse in this maner of buying and selling at home in their owne countreis For at Constance there is one Bishop that bought another which sold and the Pope for allowing of both their factes tooke bribes of both sides It came so to passe in Bohemia also as you knowe I woulde that in that Councell God had sayde he that amongst you is without sinne let him geue the sentence against Pope Iohn Then surely they had gone all out of the Councel house one after another Why did they bowe the knee to him alwaies before this his fall kisse hys feete and call him the most holy father seeing they saw apparantly before that he was an hereticke that hee was a mankiller that he was a wicked sinner all which things nowe they haue found in him Why did the Cardinals chuse him to be Pope knowing before that he had killed the holy Father Why suffered they him to meddle with holy thinges in bearing the office of the Popedome for to this ende they are his counsailours that they shoulde admonish him of that which is right Are not they themselues as guiltie of these faults as he seeing that they accoūted these things vices in him and were partakers of some of them themselues why durst no man lay ought to his charge before he had fledde from Constance but assone as the secular power by the sufferaunce of God laide holde vpon him then and neuer afore they conspired altogether that he shoulde not liue any longer Surely euen as at this day is the malice the abhomination and filthinesse of Antichrist reuealed in the Pope and others of this Councell Nowe the faithfull seruaunts of God may vnderstande what our sauiour Christ meant by this saying when you shal see the abhomination of desolation which is spoken of Daniel c. who so can vnderstand it c. Surely these be great abhominatiōs pride couetousnesse symonie sitting in a solitarie place that is to say in a dignitie voide of goodnesse of humilitie and other vertues as we do now clearely see in those that are constituted in any office and dignitie O howe acceptable a thing should it be if time would suffer me to disclose their wicked actes which are nowe apparant that the faithfull seruaunts of God might knowe them I trust in God that he wil send after me those that shall be more valiant and there are aliue at this day that shall make more manifest the malice of Antichrist and shall geue their liues to the death for the truth of our Lord Iesus Christ who shall geue both to you and me the ioyes of life euerlasting This Epistle was written vppon S. Iohn Baptistes day in prison and in colde yrons I hauing thys meditation with my selfe that Iohn was beheaded in his prisone
22. Item whether he beleueth that an euill Priest with due maner and forme and with the intentiō of doing doth verily consecrate doth verily absolue doth verily baptise and doth verily dispose all other sacramentes euen as the Church doth 23. Item whether he beleeue that Saint Peter was the Uicar of Christ hauing power to bynde and to lose vppon the earth 24. Item whether he beleue that the Pope being canonically elect whiche for the tyme shall be by that name expresly be the successor of Peter or not hauing supreme authoritie in the Church of God 25. Item whether he beleue that the authoritie of iurisdiction of the Pope an archbishop or a Bishop in binding loosing be more then the authorititie of a simple priest or not although he haue charge of soules 26. Item whether he beleue that the pope may vpon a iust and good cause geue indulgēces and remission of sins to all Christian men being verily contrite and confessed especially to those that go on pilgrimage to holy places and good deedes 27 Item whether he beleue that by such graunt the pilgrimes that visite those Churches and geue thē any thing may obtayne remission of sinnes or not 28. Item whether he beleue that all Bishops may graūt vnto their subiectes according as the holy Canons doe limit such indulgences or not 29. Item whether he beleue and affirme that it is lawfull for faythfull Christians to worship Images and the reliques of sayntes or not 30. Item whether he beleue that those religions whiche the Churche hath allowed were lawfully and reasonably brought in of the holy fathers or not 31. Item whether he beleueth that the pope or any other Prelate for the time being or their vicars may excommunicate their subiect Ecclesiasticall or secular for disobediēce or contumacie so that such a one is to be holden and taken for excommunicate or not 32. Item whether ye beleue that for the disobediēce and contumacie of persons excommunicate increasing the prelates or their vicares in spirituall thinges haue power to agrauate and to reagrauate to put vpon men the interdict and to call for the secular arme and that the same secular arme or power ought to be obedient to the censures by their inferiors called for 33. Item whether he beleue that the pope and other prelates or els their vicares haue power in spirituall things to excommunicate priestes and lay men that are stubberne and disobedient from theyr office benefice or entrance into the church and from the administration of the sacraments of the Church also to suspend them 34. Item whether he beleue that it is lawfull for ecclesiasticall persons without committing sinne to haue anye possessions temporall goodes and whether he beleeue that it is not lawfull for lay men to take away the same from thē by their authoritie but rather that such takers away incrochers vpō ecclesiasticall goods are to be punished as committers of sacriledge yea although such Ecclesiasticall persons liue naughtely that haue such goodes 35. Item whether any such taking away or incrochyng vpō any priest rashly or violently made although the priest be an euill liuer be sacriledge or not 36. Item whether he beleue that it is lawfull for lay mē of whether sexe soeuer that is men and women to preache the word of God or not 37. Item whether he beleue that it is lawfull to al priestes freely to preach the word of God whersoeuer whensoeuer and to whom soeuer it shal please them althogh they be not sent at all 38. Item whether he beleue that all mortall sinnes and especiall such as be manifest and publike are to be corrected and to be extirpate or not Furthermore wee will commaunde and decree that if any by secrete information by you or any other to be receiued shall be founde either enfamed or suspected of anye kind of the pestiferous sect heresie doctrine of the most pestilence men I. Wickleffe I. Hus and Hierome of Prage the archheretickes aforesaid or of fauoring receiuing or defending the foresayd damned men whilest they liued on the earth their false followers and disciples or any that beleeueth their errours or any that after their death pray for thē or any of them or that nominateth them to be amongst the number of catholick men or that defendeth them to be placed amongst the number of y◠saintes either by their preaching worshipping or otherwaies wherin they deserue to be suspected y◠then they by you or some of you may be cited personally to appeare before you or some of you wtout either Proctor or Doctor to answere for them an oth being opēly taken by them as is aforesayd to speak the plain mere veritie of the articles aboue written and euery of them or other oportune as case and circumstance shall require according to your discretion as you or anye of you shall see expediēt to proceed against them or any of them according to these presentes or otherwise canonically as you shall thinke good Also that you do publish solemnly cause to be published these present letters omitting the articles interrogatories herein contayned in the citties other places of your dioces where conueniently you may vnder our authoritie there to denounce and cause to be denounced all singular such hereticks with their abbetters fauorers of their heresies erroures of what sexe or kinde soeuer that do hold defend the sayd erroures or doe participate any maner of way with heretickes priuely or apertly of what state dignitie or condition soeuer he or they be Patriarche Archbishop king Queene Duke or of what other dignitie either Ecclesiasticall or seculare he be also with their aduocates and procurators whosoeuer whiche are beleuers followers fauourers defenders or receiuers of such heretickes or suspected to be beleuers followers fautors defenders or receiuers of them to be excommunicate euery sonday and festiuall day in the presence of the people Furthermore that you dilligently do to be inquired by the sayd our authoritie vpon all and singular such persons both men and women that mayntayne approue defend teach such erroures or that be fauourers receauers and defenders of them whether exempt or not exempt of what dignitie state preeminence degree order or condition soeuer And such as you shal finde in the sayd your inquisition either by their own confession or by any other meane to be diffamed or otherwise infected with the spot of suche heresie or errour you through the sentence of excommunication suspension interdict and priuation of their dignities personages offices or other benefices of the Church and fees which they hold of any church monastery and other Ecclesiastical places also of honours and secular dignities and degrees of sciences or other faculties as also by other paynes and censures of the Church or by wayes and meanes whatsoeuer els shall seeme to you expedient by taking and imprisoning of their bodies and other corporall punishmentes
Windeham Tho Plowman Iohn Fellis Tho. Loue of Rokeland Rich Knobbing of Beckles Rich. Grace of Beckles Iohn Eldon of Beckles William Hardy Wil. Bate Iohn Weston Katherine Hobs. Iohn Daw. Rob. Grigs of Martham Wil. Calis Priest Tho. Pert. Priest Katherine Dauy. Iacob Bodhome Margaret his wife Iohn Manning of Marton Iohn Culling of Beemster Rich Fletcher of Beckles and Matild his wife Iohn Eldon of Beckles Rob. Canel Priest Nich. Drey Wil. Hardy of Mundham Iohn Poleyne These forenamed persons and souldiors of Christ being much beatē with the cares and troubles of those dayes although they were constrayned to relent and abiure that is to protest otherwise with their tonges then theyr harts did thinke partly through correction and partly through infirmity being as yet but new trayned Souldiours in Gods field yet for theyr good will they bare vnto the trueth although with theyr tongues they durst not expresse it we haue thought good that theyr names should not be suppressed as well for other sondry causes as especially for this either to stop the mouthes of malignant aduersaryes or to aunswere to theyr ignorance Who folowing rather blinde affection thē the true knowledge of times and antiquities for lacke of knowledge blame that they know not accusing the true doctrine of the worde of God for newelty and carping the teachers therof for new broched brethrē Who if they did as well foresee times passed as they be vnwilling to follow times now present they should vnderstand as well by these storyes as other before how this doctrine of the grace of God lacking no antiquity hath from time to time continually sought to burst out and in some places hath preuayled although in most places through tyrāny and the malice of men Christes procedinges haue bene suppressed and kept vnder from rising so muche as mans power and strength ioyned with craft and subtlery coulde labor to keepe downe the same as here by these good men of Northfolke and Southfolke may well appeare For if the knowledge and the good towardnesse of those good mē had had the like liberty of time with the helpe of like authority as we haue nowe and had not ben restrayned thorough the iniquity of time and tyranny of Prelates it had well appeared how olde this doctrine woulde haue bene which now they contemne and reiect for the newnes therof neither needed Boner to haue asked of Tho. Hawkes and such other where their Church was for xl yeares ago in as much as for xl yeares ago and more within the coūtry of Norfolke and Suffolke was then soūd such plenty of the same professiō like doctrine which we now professe And thus much for the nūber of the names of thesepersōs Now touching theyr Articles whiche they did mayneteine and defend first this is to be considered as I finde it in the registers such society and agrement of doctrine to be amongst them that almost in theyr assertions and articles there was no difference The doctrine of the one was the doctrine of all the other what theyr articles were partly it is shewed in the lease before and partly here followeth to be declared more at large Although it is to be thought concerning these Articles that many of them either were falsly obiected agaynst thē or not truely reported of the notaryes according as the cōmon maner is of these aduersaryes where the matter is good there to make heresy and of a litle occasion to styre vp great matter of slaunder as they did before by the articles of Iohn Wickliffe and Iohn Hus and others mo So in like maner it semeth they did in the Articles of these mē either mistaking that which they said or misunderstanding that which they ment especially in these two articles concerning baptisme and paying of tithes For where as they speaking agaynst the ceremonicall and superfluous traditions then vsed in baptisme as salt oile spittle taper light crisomes exorcising of the water with such other accoūted them as no materiall thing in the holy institution of Baptisme the notaryes slaunderously deprauing this theyr assertion to make it more odious to the eares of the people so gaue out the article as though they should holde that the sacrament of Baptisme vsed in the church by water is but a light matter and of small effect Agayne in speaking agaynst the Christening the midwiues vse in priuate houses agaynst the opinion of suche as thinke suche children to be damned which depart before they come to theyr Baptisme they are falsely reported as though they shoulde say that Christen people be sustiently baptised in the bloud of Christ and nedeth no water and that infants be sufficiently baptised if their parents be baptised before them Whiche thing is so contrary to the manifest worde that it is not to bee thoughte anye to bee so ignoraunt of the gospell that euer would or did affirme the same Moreouer they thought or sayd peraduenture that in certayne cases tithes might be witholden from wicked priestes sometime and be conferred to better vses to the be hoofe of the poore Therfore they are falsly slaundered as saying and affirming that no tithes were to be geuē to the ministers and curates of the churches And likewise for matrimony wherin they are reported to hold and affirme as though it consisted onely in the mutuall consent betwixt the man woman neding no other solemnizing in the publicke church and all because as it is like they denyed it to be a Sacramēt Other articles were obiected agaynst them as these which hereafter folow That auricular confessiō is not to be made vnto a priest but vnto God onely because no priest hath any power to absolue a sinner from his sinne Item that no Priest hath power to make the body of Christ in the sacrament of the aultar but that after the sacramentall words there remayneth pure materiall breade as before Item that euery true christian man is a priest to God Item that no man is bound vnder paine of damnatiō vnto Lent or any other dayes prohibited by the Church of Rome Item that the Pope is Antichrist and his Prelats the Disciples of Antichrist and the Pope hath no power to binde and loose vpon earth Item that it is lawfull for euery Christian to doe any bodely worke sinne onely except vpon holy dayes Item that it is lawfull for priestes to haue wiues Item that the excommunications and ecclesiastical cēsures geuen out by the Prelates are not to be regarded Item it is not lawfull to sweare in priuate cases Item that men ought not to go on pilgrimage Item that there is no honor to be geuē to the Images of the crucifixe of our Lady or any other saynt Item that the holy water halowed in the church by the priest is not holyer or of more vertue then other running or well water because the Lord blessed all waters in theyr first creation Item that the death of Thomas Becket was
spoile his subiects defloure virgins dishonest matrones and do all things licentiously and temerariously do not the nobles of the kingdome assemble together deposing him from his kingdome set vp another in his place which shall sweare to rule and gouerne vprightly and be obedient vnto the lawes Verely as reason doth perswade euen so doth the vse thereof also teach vs. It seemeth also agreeable vnto reason that the same should be done in the Church that is to say in the Councell which is done in any kingdome And so is this sufficiently apparant which we haue before sayd that the Pope is subiect vnto the Councell But now to passe vnto the argumentes of Diuinitie the foundation of the matter which we do intreate vpon are the wordes of our Sauiour Iesu Christ in diuers places but specially where as he speaketh vnto Peter Tu es Petrus super hanc petram aedificabo Ecclesiam meam portae inferi non praeualebunt aduersus eam i. Thou art Peter and vpon this rocke will I build my Church and the gates of hell shall not preuaile against it Vpon whyche words it seemeth good to begin this disputatiō forsomuch as some were wont to alledge these words to extoll the authority of the Bishop of Rome But as it shall by and by appeare the words of Christ had another sense and meaning then diuers of them do thinke for he saith the gates of hell shall not preuaile against it Verely this is a great promise and these wordes of the Lord are of great importance For what greater word could there haue bene spoken then that the gates of hell should not preuaile against the church These gates of hel as S. Hierome saith do signifie sins Wherfore if sinnes can not preuaile against the Church neither can any maligne spirites preuaile against the same which haue no power at all ouer mankinde but only through sinne And for that cause where as it is sayd in Iob that there is no power vpon the earth that may be cōpared vnto the power of the maligne spirite whereby it followeth that the power of the Church is aboue all other power We may also vpon the same saying reason after an other sort for somuch as the gates of hel that is to say sinnes can not preuaile agaynst the Church the Church thereby is declared to be without sinne the which cā not be spoke of the pope which is a mortall mā for somuch as it is written seuen tymes in the day the iust mā doth offend If the Church be without spot because it can not be defiled with sinne who is it that will preferre a sinnefull mā before an vndefiled Churche Neither let vs geue eare vnto those whiche will not referre these woordes of Christ vnto the Church where as he sayth Oraui pro te Petre vt non deficiat fides tua That is to say Peter I haue prayed for thee that thy fayth should not fayle thee For as S. Augustine sayth in the exposition of the Psalmes certaine thyngs are spoken as though they seemed properly to pertaine vnto the Apostle Peter notwithstanding they haue no euident sense but when they are referred vnto the Churche the person wherof he is vnderstāded figuratiuely to represent Wherupō in an other place in the questiōs of the new old Testament vpon the wordes Rogaui pro te Petre I haue prayed for thee Peter What is doubted Did he pray for Peter did he not pray for Iames and Iohn beside the rest It is manifest that vnder the name of Peter all other are conteyned For in an other place of S. Iohn he sayth I pray for them whom thou hast geuen me I will that wheresoeuer I am they shall be also with me Wherupon we do oftentymes by the name of Peter vnderstand the Church which we do nothing at all doubt to be done in this place otherwise the truth could not consist for somuch as within a while after the fayth of Peter fayled for a tyme by the deniall of Christ but the fayth of the Church whose person Peter did represent did alwayes perseuere inuiolate As touching the Bishops of Rome if time would suffer vs we could rehearse many crāples how that they either haue ben heretickes or replenished with other vices Neither are we ignoraunt how that Marcellinus at the Emperours commaundement did sacrifice vnto Idols that an other whiche is more horrible did attaine vnto the Papacy by a deuilish fraude deceite Notwithstandyng the testimony of Paule vnto the Hebrues shall suffice vs at this tyme who sayth euery Bishop to be compassed in with infirmitie that is to say with wickednesse and sinne Also the testimonies of Christ him selfe do approue that the Church remaineth alwayes without sinne for in Mathew he saith I am with you euen vnto the end of the world The which wordes were not onely spoken vnto the Apostles for they continued not vnto the end of the world but also vnto their successours neither would Christ then signifie that he was God dispersed throughout all the world as he is also perceiued to be amongest sinners but would declare a certain gift of grace through his assistaūce whereby he would preserue the holy Churche consisting amongest his Apostles and their successours alwayes immaculate and vndefiled And agayne in an other place I sayth he will pray he shal geue you an other cōforter that he may remaine w e you for euer euē the spirite of truth whō the world cānot receaue because the world seeth him not neither knoweth him but you shall know him because he shall remayne with you The which wordes being spoken vnto the Disciples of Iesus are also vnderstāded to be spokē vnto their successours so cōsequently vnto the Church And if the spirite of truth be cōtinually in the Church no man cā deny but that the Church ought to continue vndefiled By the same authoritie also that Christ is called the spouse of the Church who seeth not but that the Church is vndefiled For the husband the wise as the Apostle sayth are two in one flesh as he doth also adde no mā hateth his own flesh thereby it commeth to passe that Christ can not hate the Church for somuch as she is his spouse and one flesh with him no mā cā hate himselfe Ergo the Church doth not sinne for if it did sinne it should be hated for sinners the Lord doth hate The which authorities being gathered together we ought with the Apostle to confesse that the Church of God hath neither spot nor wrincle Also he writyng vnto Timothe affirmeth the Churche to be the piller foundation of the truth whereupō in this song of the spouse it is sayd My frend thou art altogether fayre beawtifull neither is there any spot in thee These wordes peraduenture may abash some that I do go about to proue the Church to be without
make the Pope subiect vnto the Church for it is conuenient that the lesse perfect be subiect vnto the more perfect There be also many other testimonies reasons wherof we will now somewhat more entreate If authoritie be sought for sayth S. Hierome for I willingly occupie my selfe in his senteÌ„ces as in a most fertile field the world is greater then a Citie What then I pray you Hierome Is the Pope mighty because he is head of the Church of Rome His authoritie is great notwithstanding the vniuersall Church is greater which doth not onely coÌ„preheÌ„d one Citie but also the whole world Hereupon it followeth that if the Churche be the mother of all faithfull then she hath the Bishop of Rome for her sonne Otherwise as S. Augustine saith he can neuer haue God for his father which will not acknowledge the Church for his mother The which thing Anacletus vnderstandyng called the vniuersal Church his mother as the writers of the Canons do know And Calixtus sayth as a sonne he came to doe the will of his father so we do the will of our mother which is the Church Whereby it appeareth that how much the sonne is inferiour to the mother so much the Church is superiour or aboue the Bishop of Rome Also we haue sayd before that the Churche was the spouse of Christ the Pope we know to be a Vicare but no maÌ„ doth so ordaine a Vicar that he maketh his spouse subiect vnto him but that the spouse is alwayes thought to be of more authoritie then the Vicar for somuch as she is one body with her husbaÌ„d but the Vicar is not so Neither will I here passe ouer the wordes of S. Paule vnto the Romaines Let euery soule sayth he be subiect vnto the higher powers Neither doth he herein except the pope For albeit that he be aboue all other meÌ„ yet it seemeth necessary the he should be subiect to the Church Neither let him thinke himselfe hereby exeÌ„pt because it was said vnto Peter by Christ whatsoeuer thou bindest c. In this place as we wil hereafter declare he represeÌ„ted the person of the Church for we finde it spoken afterward vnto theÌ„ Quaecunque ligaueritis super terraÌ„ ligata eruÌ„t in coelis i. Whatsoeuer ye shal binde vpoÌ„ earth shall be also bounde in heaueÌ„ And furthermore if all power be geueÌ„ of Christ as the Apostle writeth vnto the CorinthiaÌ„s it is geuen for the edifiyng of the Church not for the destruction therof why then may not the Church correct the Pope if he abuse the keyes and bring all thinges vnto ruine Adde hereunto also an other argument A man in this life is lesser then the aungels for we read in Mathew of Iohn Baptist that he whiche is least in the kingdome of heauen is greater then he Notwithstanding Christ sayth in an other place that amongest the children of women there was not a greater then Iohn Baptist. But to proceede meÌ„ are forced by the exaÌ„pâ—e of Zacharias to geue credite vnto auÌ„gels least through their misbelief they be striken blind as he was What more The Bishop of Rome is a maÌ„ Ergo he is lesse then the aungels and is bound to geue credite to the aungels But the aungels learne of the Church and do reuereÌ„tly accorde vnto her doctrine as the Apostle writeth vnto the EphesiaÌ„s Ergo the pope is bouÌ„d to do the same who is lesse then the aungels and lesse then the Churche whose authoritye is suche that worthely it is compared by S. Augustine vnto the Sunne that lyke as the Sunne by his light doth surmount all other lightes so the church is aboue all other authority and power Wherupon S. Augustine writeth thus I would not beleue the Gospel saith he if the authority of the church did not more me thereunto the which is not in any place souÌ„d to be spoken of the bishop of Rome who representing the Church and being minister thereof is not to be thought greater or equall to hys Lorde and maister Notwythstanding the wordes of our Sauiour Christ do specially proue the Byshop of Rome to be subiect to the church as we will hereafter declare For he sending Peter to preach vnto the church sayd go and say vnto the Church To the confirmation of whole authoritye these wordes do also pertaine hee that heareth you heareth me The which wordes are not onely spoken vnto the Apostles but also vnto their succesaurs and vnto the whole Church Wherupon it foloweth that if the Pope do not harken geue eare vnto the Church he doeth not geue eare vnto Christ consequently he is to be counted as an Ethnicke Publicane For as S. Augustine affirmeth when as the Church doth excommunicate he which is so excommunicate is bounde in heauen and when the Church looseth he is loosed Likewise if he be an heretike which taketh away the supremacie of the Churche of Rome as the Decrees of the councel of Coustance doth determine how much more is he to be counted an hereticke which taketh away the authoritye from the uniuersall Church wherein the Church of Rome and all other are conteined Wherefore it is now euident that it is the opinion of al men before our daies if it may be called an opinion which is confirmed by graue authors the the Pope is subiecte vnto the vniuersall church But this is called into question whether he ought also to be iudged of the general Councel For there are some which whether it be for desire of vaine glory or that thorough their flattery they looke for some great reward haue begon to teach new and strange doctrines and to exempt the byshop of Rome from the iurisdiction of the generall Councel AmbitioÌ„ hath blinded them wherof not only this present Schisme but also all other Schismes euen vnto thys day haue had their originall For as in times past the gredy desire ambition of the papacy brought in that pesriferous beast which through Arrius then first crept into the church euen so they do specially norish and mainteine this present heresie whych are not ashamed to begge Of the which number some cry out say the workes of the subiects ought to be iudged by the Pope but the Pope to be reserued only vnto the iudgemeÌ„t of God Others said that no man ought to iudge the high and principall Seate and that it can not be iudged either by the Emperour either by the Clergy either by any king or people Other affirme that the Lord hath reserued vnto himselfe the depositions of the chiefe Bishop Others are not ashamed to affirme that the Byshop of Rome although hee cary soules in neuer so great number vnto hell yet hee is not subiect vnto any correction or rebuke And because these their words are easily resolued they runne straight waies vnto the Gospell and interprete the wordes of Christ not according to the sense and meaning of the holy Ghost
but according to their owne wil and disposition They doe greatly esteeme and regard this which was spoken vnto Peter Tu vocaberis Cephas i. Thou shalt be called Cephas by the which worde they make hym the head of the Church Also I will geue thee the keyes of the kingdome of heauen and whatsoeuer thou shalt bind vpon earth c. I haue prayed for thee Peter that thy Faith would not faile And againe feede my sheepe Last thy net into the depe Be not afrayd for from theÌ„ceforth thou shalt be a fisher of men Also that Christ commaunded Peter as the Prince of the Apostles to pay tolle for them bothe and that Peter drew the net vnto the land full of great fishes that onely Peter drew his sword for the defence of Christ. Al which places these meÌ„ do greatly extol altogether neglecting the expositions of the fathers the which if as reason were they would consider they shuld manifestly perceine by the authorities aforesayde that the Pope is not aboue them when they are gathered together in Councell but when they are separate and deuided But these things being passed ouer for somuch as answere shall appeare by that which heereafter shall followe we will now declare what was reasoned of by the learned men vppon thys question But first wee woulde haue it known the all men which are of any name or estimation do agree that the Pope is subiect to the Councell and for the proofe therof they repeat in a maner al those things which were before spoken of the church for they suppose all that which is spoken of the Churche to serue for the generall Councell And first of all they alledge this saying of the Gospel Dic Ecclesiae tell it vnto the Church In the whych place it is conuenient to vnderstand that Christ spake vnto Peter instructing him what he should doe as touching the correction of his brother He saith if thy brother offend or sinne against thee rebuke him betwene thee and him alone If hee geue care vnto thee thou hast wonne thy brother but if he doe not geue eare vnto thee take in thee one or two that in the mouth of two or thee witnesses all truth may stand if theÌ„ he wil not geue eare vnto thee Dic Ecclesiae tell it vnto the Church What shal we vnderstand by the church in that place shall we say that it is the multitude of the faithfull dispersed throughout the whole worlde My yoke is pleasaunt sayth the Lord my burden is light But howe is it light if Christ commaunde vs to doe that which is impossible to be done For howe coulde Peter speake vnto the Churche which was dispersed or to seeke out euery Christian scattered in euery Towne or Citie But the meaning of these words is farre otherwise and they must be otherwise interpreted for which cause it is necessary that we remember the double person which Peter represented as the person of the high byshop and a priuate man The sense and meaning of his words are euident and plaine inough of themselues that they neede no supplement or alteration We must first marke and see what thys worde Ecclesia signifieth the which we do find but only to be twise spoken of by Christ once in this place and againe when as he said vnto Peter Tu es Petrus super hanc Petram edificabo Ecclesiam meam That is Thou art Peter and vpon this rock wil I build my Church Wherfore the Church signifieth the connocation or congregation of the multitude Dic Ecclesiae tell it vnto the church That is to say tel it vnto the Congregation of the faithful the which forsomuch as they are not accustomed to come together but in a generall Councel this interpretation shall seeme very good Dic Ecclesiae tel it vnto the Church that is to say Dic generali Concilio tel it vnto the generall Councell In this case I would gladly heare if there be any man which doth thinke thâ—se words to be more properly expressed in any Prelate then in the councell when as they must put one man for the multitude whych if it be admitted in the scriptures we shall from hencefoorth finde no firme or stable thing therein But if any man doe maruaile at thys interpretation let him search the old wryters and he shall finde that thys is no newe or straunge interpretation but the interpretation of the holy fathers and olde Doctours whyche haue first geuen lyght vnto the Churche as Pope Gregorie witnesseth a man worthy of remembrance both for the holines of his life and his singular learning whose wordes are these wrytten in his Register vnto the bishop of Constantinople And wee sayde hee against whome so great an offence is committed through temeratious boldnesse do obserue and keepe that which the truth doth commaunde vs saying Si peccauerit in te frater that is If thy brother do offend against thee c. And afterward he addeth more if my rebukes and corrections be despysed it remaineth that I do seeke helpe of the church The which words doe manifestly declare the Church heere to be taken for the generall Councell Neither did Gregory say that he wold seeke helpe of the Church that is dispearsed abroad in euery place but of that which is gathered together that is to say the generall Councell for that whych is dispearsed abroad cannot be had except it be gathered together Also Pope Nicholas reproouing Lotharius the king for adultery sayd if thou doest not amend the same take heede that we tell it not vnto the holy Church In the which saying Pope Nicholas did not say that he wold go throughout the world to certifie euery one man by man but that hee would call the Church together that is to say the general councell and there would publish and declare the offence of Lotharius the he which had contemned the Popes commaundements shoulde feare the reuerence of the general councell I could recite an infinite nuÌ„ber of witnesses for that purpose the which all tende vnto one ende but this one testimony of the Councell of Constance shall suffice for them all wherein it is sayde that not onely the Pope in the correction of his brother is remitted vnto the Councell when as he can not correct him of hymselfe but also when as any thing is done as touchyng the correction of the Pope himselfe the matter ought to be referred to the councel Wherby it appeareth our interpretation to be most true which doth expound the Church to be in the generall Councell Hereupon the Actes of the Apostles the Congregations whych were then holden were called the Church Also in the councell of Nice and in other Councels wheÌ„ as any man shuld be excommunicated alwayes in a maner thys sentence was adioyned Hunc excommunicat Catholica Apostolica Ecclesia The Catholicke and Apostolicke Church doth excommunicate thys man And heereuppon that title is geuen
vnto the Councelles whereby we do say that the generall Councell doth represent the vniuersall Church Wherefore the lawes and decrees of the Councell are called the lawes of the Churche for that the Church doth not set foorth any lawes in any other place then in the general councell except we will call the Popes cōstitutions the lawes of the church which can not be properly said but of the Councel whereas albeit all those which are of the church do not assemble and come together yet the most part of them are accustomed to be there present and in those whiche come the whole power of the Church doth consist Wherupon we read in the Acts of the Apostles It pleased the Apostles and Elders with all the Church For albeit that al the faithfull were not there present because a great nūber of them remained at Antioche yet notwithstanding it was called the whole Church because the whole power of the Church consisted in the coūcell Thus for this present it is sufficient that we vnderstand by the Church the generall Councell And nowe to returne vnto our purpose lette vs heare what our Sauiour sayeth vnto Peter If thy brother doe offend against thee vnto this text folowing tell it vnto the church and let vs vnderstand the Councel by the Church Who is greater in thys place hee whych is sent vnto the Councel or the Councel whereunto Peter was sent The uevity doth remit the Byshop of Rome vnto the generall Coūcell And why so verely because the bishops of Rome should not disdaine to acknowledge some power in earth to be aboue them the which they should consult withall in matters of importaunce and agree vnto the determinations thereof Whereupon Peter is also called by an other name Symon the which as Rabanus in hys Homilies wryteth is interpreted in the Hebrew tounge obedience that all men might vnderstande obedience to be necessary euen in the Bishop of Rome The authority of the Councel of Constance might suffice vs in this poynte but we thinke it good to stay a little vpon thys matter to leaue no place open for our aduersaries which whilest they goe about to maintaine the vnsatiable wilfulnes of oue man preferring a priuate wealth before a commō commodity is it incredible how great errors they doe stirre vp Against the which besides many other Zacharias bishop of Chalcedon a man both famous and eloquent did earnestly strine who in the great and sacred Synode of Chaleedon when as the sentence of the B. of Rome was obiected vnto him that the Canon of Pope Nicholas and other Patriarkes was aboue the Councell he replied against it And Zosimus the Pope sayth thus as touching the decrees of the general Councel the authority of this seat cannot make or alter any thing contrary to the decrees of the fathers Neither doth he heare speake of the decrees of the fathers which are dispersed abroad in cities or wildernesse for they do not binde the Pope but of them which are made and published by the fathers in the generall Councell For the more manifest declaration whereof the words of pope Leo the most eloquent of all the bishops of Rome are here to be annexed who wrote vnto Anatholius that the decrees of the Councel of Nice are in no part to be violate and broken thereby as it were excluding himselfe and the high Patriarke The authoritie also of Damasus vppon thys sentence is more manifest wryting vnto Aurelius the Archbish. as Isidorus declareth in the booke of Councels whose worthy saying as touching the authority of the synode is thys That they which are not cōpelled of necessity but of theyr owne wil either frowardly do any thing either presume to do any thing or willingly consent vnto those which wold do any thing contrary and against the sacred Canons they are worthely thought and iudged to blaspheme the holy ghost Of the which blasphemy whether Gabriel whyche calleth himselfe Eugenius be presently partaker let them iudge which haue heard him say that it is so farre from his office and duety to obey the general Councels that he saith he doeth then best merite and deserue when as he contemneth the decrees of the Coūcel Damasus addeth yet moreouer For this purpose sayeth he the rules of the sacred canons which are consecrated by the spirite of God and the reuerence of the whole world are faithfully to be knowne and vnderstand of vs and diligently looked vpon that by no meanes wythout a necessitye which cannot be eschued which God forbid we do transgresse of the decrees of the holy fathers Notwithstanding we daily see in al the Popes Bulles and letters these woordes Non obstante that is to say notwithstandin which no other necessitie hath brought in then onely vnsatiable desire of gathering of mony But let them take heede to these things whych be the authours thereof But now to returne againe vnto Damasus mention is made in the Epistles of Ambrose bishop of Millaine of a certaine Epistle which is laid to be writtē by Damasus vnto the iudges deputed by the Councel of Capua where he declareth that it is not his office to meddle with any matter which hath ben before the Councell By the which saying he doth manifestly reproue all those which affirme and say the Byshop of Rome to be aboue the Councell The which if it were true Damasus might haue taken into his handes the cause of Bonosius the Byshop to determine which was before begon by the Councell but for somuche as the Councell is aboue the Pope Damasus knewe hymself to be prohibited Wherupon Hilarius also acknowledging the Sinode to be aboue him would haue his decrees confirmed by the Councell Also the famous Doctour S. Augustine in his Epistle whych hee did wryte vnto Glorius Eleusius and Felix the Gramarian declareth the case Cecilianus the Byshoppe was accused by Donatus wyth others Melchiades the pope with certaine other bishops absolued Cecilian and confirmed him in hys bishopricke They being mooued wyth those doinges made a schisme in the partes of Africa S. Augustine reprooueth them which hauing an other remedy against the sentence of the Pope did raise a schisme and doth mucy against them in this maner Behold let vs thinke those Bishops which gaue iudgemēt at Rome not to haue ben good iudges ther remained yet the iudgemēt of the uniuersall church where as the cause might haue ben pleaded euen with the iudges themselues so that if they were conuict not to haue geuen iust iudgement their sentence might be broken Wherby it appeareth that not only the sentence of the Pope alone but also the Pope wyth hys Byshops ioyned with him might be made frustrate by the Councell for the full iudgement of the uniuersall Church is not founde elswhere then in the generall Councell Let not any manne doubt in that S. Augustine seemeth here onely to speake of Byshops for if the text of hys Epistle be
themselues aboue the vniuersall church thought it lawfull for them to doe all things after their owne pleasure and that no one man froÌ„ henceforth should transport the councell from one place to another as Eugenius atteÌ„pted to doe now to Bononia now to Florentia theÌ„ agayne to Bononia after to Ferraria and after that agayne to Florentia and that hereafter the Bishops should withdraw theyr minds from the carefulnes of temporall goodes whiche as he himselfe did see had no mind at all on spiritual matters therfore by how much this SessioÌ„ was most holy and necessary by so much more the assent of the Ambassadours was most laudable acceptable to all the fathers These wordes thus spoken he rose vp and the congregation was dissolued Now after that Gabriel Condulmarius was deposed from the bishopricke of Rome the principall fathers of the Councell being called together in the Chapter house of the great Church consulted together whether it were expedeÌ„t that a new bishop should be created out of haÌ„d or deâ—erred for a time Such as thought good that the election shoulde be done with speed shewed how daungerous a thing it was for such a coÌ„gregatioÌ„ to be without a head also what a pestiferous sicknes was in al the City which not onely consumed young men and children but also men of middle age and old men in like maner and that this plague came first by straungers vnto the poore of the Citty and so infected the rich now was come vnto the fathers of the counceel amplifiyng moreouer and encreasing the terror therof and making the thing worse then it was as the maner is Neither doth the decree sayd they any thing let or hinder wherein it is prouided that there should be delay of lx dayes after the sea is voyde for that is to be vnderstand when as the sea is voyd at such time as there is no Councell holden neyther ought we to tary or make any delay least the Princes being perswaded by Gabriel should resist Unto whom the deposition of Gabriell and the election of some other is to be certified all vnder one message The other which thought good that there should be a delay sayde that the Councell did lacke no head for so muche as Christ was the head thereof neither did lacke a ruler for so much as it was gouerned by the Presidents other officers and that no mention shoulde be made of any pestilence in such case seing that vnto stout strong men death is not to be feared neither can any thing daunt or feare theÌ„ which contend for the Christian fayth As for that pestileÌ„ce which doth now encrease and grow in the City forasmuch as iudgement is now geuen it is to be hoped that it wyll asswage which was thought to haue come for the neglecting of iustice Also that in so doubtful a matter they ought rather to vse the princes agaynst theyr will then to neglect them and that it is not be feared but that in this case God will helpe those that are stoute valiaunt The matter being thus discussed amongest them albeit that there was as many mindes as there was men yet it seemed vnto them all that it was most profitable to choose the Byshop by and by but most honest to deferre it Hereupon Iohn Segouius a man of excellent learning sayd Most reuerend fathers I am diuersly drawne by sundry reasons to this side and that But as I way the matter more deeply in my minde this is my opinion that to come to a speedy election it seemeth good to speake after mans iudgement but to delay it for two moneths to speak after Gods iudgement it seemeth much better I do iudge that not onely the wordes but also the meaning of our decree ought to be obserued Wherefore if ye will geue any credite vnto me folow rather daungerous honesty theÌ„ secure vtility albeit that in deede vtility cannot be discerned from honesty This opinion of delay took place among the Fathers and they determined to staye for the space of two monethes In the meane time messegers were sent vnto the princes to declare the deposition of Eugenius by the Synode and publish it abroad During this time the corrupt ayre was nothing at all purged but the mortality dayly encreasing many died and were sicke Whereupon a sodayne feare came vpon the fathers Neyther were they sufficiently aduised what they might do for they thought it not to be without daunger either to depart or to tary Notwithstanding they thought it good to tary also they caused other to tary that since they had ouercome famine and the assaults of theyr enemies on earth they would not seeme to shrinke for the persecutioÌ„ of any plague or sicknes But forsomuch as the could not all be kept there it was politickly prouided that the councell should not seme to be dissolued for any maÌ„s departure And for the more establishmeÌ„t of the matter there were certaine thinges read before the fathers which they called De stabilimento whose authority continued long time after When as the Dogge dayes were come and that all herbes withe red with heat the pestilence dayly encreased more more that it is incredible how many dyed It was to horrible to see the corses hourely caryed through the streetes when on euery side there was weeping wayling sighing There was no house voyd of mourning no myrth or laughter in no place but matrones bewayling their husbandes the husbandes theyr wiues Men women went through the streetes and durst not speake one vnto another Some taryed at home and other some that went abroad had perfumes to smell vnto to preserue them agaynst the plague The common people dyed without nuÌ„ber and like as in the cold Autumne the leaues of the trees do fall euen so did the youth of the City consume and fall away The violence of the disease was such that ye should haue met a maÌ„ mery in the street now and within x. houres heard that he had bene buryed The number of the dead corses was such also that they lacked place to bury them in in so much that all the Churchyards were digged vp and filled with dead corses great holes made in the Parish Churches wheras a great number of corses being thrust in together they couered them ouer with earth For which cause the fathers were so afraid that there appeared no bloud in their faces and specially the sodayne death of Lodouicus the Prothonotary did make all men afrayd who was a strong man florishing in age singularly learned in both lawes whoÌ„ the same enuious and raging sicknes tooke away in a few houres By and by after dyed Lodouicus the Patriarke of Aquileia a man of great age and brought vp alwayes in troubles and aduersity neither coulde he see the day of the Popes election which he had long wished for Notwtstanding he tooke partly a consolation in that he had
which hee aunswered agayne what nede I say that I beleeue that thing I know There the Inquisitor something stirred wyth the matter as hote as a toste as they say cried out with a loude voice maister Ioannes maister Ioannes maister Ioannes say Credo say Credo Then he answered Credo After thys being demaunded whether he had wrytten any treatise concerning the binding of humaine lawes to one Nicolas of Boheme and whether he had written any treatise of the Ecclesiasticall power of indulgences pardons and of fasting and other treatises he beleued that he had so written and had conferred with diuers learned men Also that he had sent to the Bishops of Wormes a certaine treatise of fasting Many other interrogatories were ministred vnto him whereof some were vaine some false Such as were more principal here we will briefly touch leauing out superfluitiâ—s Being demaunded whether hee was a fautour of the Bohemians he sayde he was not Also being demaunded concerning the Sacrament of the holy body and bloude of our Lorde whether he thought Christe there to be contained really or only diuinely and whether he dyd beleeue in the sayde Sacrament the substaunce of breade there to remaine or onely the fourme thereof to thys he aunswered not denying but the body of Christe was there really contained and also wyth the body of Christe the substaunce of bread to remaine After this he was demaunded his opinion concerning religious men as Monkes Nunnes or begwines whether he thought them to be bound to the vow of chastitie or to the keping of any other vow and whether he said to the Friers Minorites any such worde in effecte I can not saue you in this your state and order Thys he confessed that he had sayde howe that not your religion saueth you but the grace of God c. not denying but they might be saued Item being required whether he beleued or had wrytten that there is no mortall sinne but whyche is exprest to be mortal in the canon of the holy Bible to this he answered that he did so beleue as he hath written til he was better informed Likewise being required what he thought of the vicar of Christ in earth he aunswered that he beleeued that Christe left no vicare in earth For the confirmation whereof he alledged and sayde that Christ ascending vp to heauen said Ecce ego vobiscum sum c. Behold I am with you c. In the which wordes he plainly declared that hee would substitute vnder him no vicare in earth and sayde moreouer if a vicare signified any man which in the absence of the principal hath to do the works of the principall then Christ hath no vicar here in earth In like maner concerning indulgences and pardons such as the church doth vse to geue they demanded of him whether they had any efficacy what he thought thereof who answered againe that he had written a certaine treatise of that matter what hee had wrytten in that treatise he would persist therin which was thus that he beleeued that the treasure boxe of the merits of Saints could not be distributed of the Pope to others because that treasure is not left here in earth For so it is wrytteÌ„ in the Apocalips Opera enim illoâ—um sequuntur illos c. that is their workes follow them Item that theyr merites could not be applied to other men for the satisfaction of theyr paine due vnto them and therefore that the Pope and other Prelates cannot distribute that treasure to men It was obiected to him moreouer that in the sayde his treatise he called pardons indulgences Pias fraudes fidelium that is holy fraudes and deceits of the faithful Also being demaunded what he thought of the halowing and blessings of altars chalices vestiments wax candeâ—s palmes herbes holy water and other diuine things c. Hee aunswered that they had no spirituall vertue and power in them to driue away deuils and that holye water hath no more efficacie then other water not hallowed as concerning remission of veniall sinnes and driuing away deuels and other effectes which the schoole doctours do attribute to it Item for degrees of mariage forbidden in the Scryptures he beleueth that all Christian men vnder deadly sin are bound vnto the same Item that he beleeueth that God may geue grace to a man hauing the vse of reason without all motion of Free wil. Also he thinketh that S. Paule in his conuersion dyd nothing of his owne free wil for his conuersion He beleeueth moreouer that God may geue such grace to a manne hauing the vse of reason not doing that which in hym is Item he affirmed that nothing is to be beleued which is not conteined in the Canon of the Bible Also that the elect are saued onely by the grace of God Besides al these moreouer he was charged with the old opinion of the Grecians which they dyd holde contrary to the Romaine church vnto the time of the councell of Ferraria aboue mentioned concerning the proceedyng of the holy Ghost The Wednesday next following 3 Doctours the suffragane Herwicus Iacobus Sprenger were sent vnto him with perswasions to exhort him and when he would not stand to their Canons wherby they went about to refute his doctrine he was then demanded of Herwicus why he would beleue rather the 4. Euangelists then the Gospel oâ— Nicodemns To whoÌ„ he answerd because he wold Being asked againe why he beleued the 4. Euangelists he said because he so receiued of his parents Then being demaunded why he would not beleue the Doctours because said he their doctrine is not canonical scripture Againe it was to him obiected why he would be credited himself when he preached seing he would not beleue the holy doctors To whome hee answered in this wise saying that he did preach as his duety was but whether they gaue credit to his words he did not care Thys examination being ended after these Articles were condemned by the Inquisitour his assistance then said he after this maner As you do with me if Christ himselfe were here he might be condemned as an heretike After this they sent diuers to him to haue communication with him and to perswade him sending also to him with his Articles a forme of asking pardone at length within 3. or 4. daies after hee was content to condescend vnto them and to submit himselfe to their holy mother Churche and the information of the Doctors In the boke of Orthuinus Gratius and in Paralypomena adioyned to Abbas Vrspergensis we reade these woordes wrytten of this Ioannes de Wesalia Dempto solo articulo de processione spiritus sancti in alijs videtur non ita graui censura c. That is except onely the Article of the proceeding of the holy Ghost in other Articles it semeth that he was not to be chastened with so sharpe censure if respit and space had ben geuen
not as one pronouncing agaynst the City of Rome what wil happen but as one fearing what may fall Which if it come to passe as I pray God it do not then shall the Pope well vnderstand whether hys wrong vnderstanding of the Scriptures his false flattering glosers vpon the same haue brought hym Wherefore my counsayle is to the Pope all hys Popish mayntayners and vpholders to humble themselues to agree with theyr brethren by tyme letting all contention fall lest that while the Byshop of Rome shal striue to be the highest of all other Byshops it so fall out shortly that the byshop of Rome shal be found the lowest of all other Byshops or peraduenture no byshop at all Wherevpon also an other cause may be added taken out of Hieronunns Sauonarola who prophecieth that one shall come ouer the Alpes lyke vnto Cyrus destroy Italy Wherof see more pag. 737. Thys Solimanus if he be yet aliue hath now reigned 46. yeares who began the same yeare in the which the Emperour Charles the v was crowned which was an 1520. and so hath continued by Gods permission for a scourge to the Christians vnto this yere now present 1566. This Solyman by one of hys Concubines had hys eldest sonne called Mustapha By an other Concubine called Rosa he had foure sonnes Mahumete Baiazates Zelymus and Gianger Of the whiche sonnes Mustapha and Gianger were slayn as ye heard before by the meanes of their own father And thus much concerning the wretched tyranny of the Turkes out of the authors here vnder written The Authors of the Turkes storyes Laonicus Chalcondila Nicolaus Eboicus Episo Saguntinus Ioan. Ramus Andraeas a Lacuna Wolfgangus Drechslerus Ioan. Crispus Ioan Faber Ludouicus Viues Bernardus de Breydenbach Mityleneus Archiepise Sabellicus Isiodorus Rutherus Marinus Barlerus Henrious Penia de bello Rhodio Melchior Soiterus Paulus Iouius Ioan Martinus Stella Gaspar Peucerus c. Nicolaus a Moffen Burgundus Sebast Munsterus Baptista Egnatius Barthol Peregrinus ¶ A Notice touching the miserable persecution slaughter and captiuity of the Christians vnder the Turkes HEtherto thou hast heard Christian Reader the lamētable persecutions of these latter dayes wrought by the Turkes agaynst the people and seruauntes of Christ. In the reading wherof such as sitte quietly at home be farre frō ieopardy may see what misery there is abroad y◠knowledge and reading wherof shall not be vnprofitable for all christians earnestly to wey consider for that many there be which falsely deceauing themselues imagin that Christianity is a quiet and restrull state of life full of pleasure solace in this present worlde when in deede it is nothing lesse testified by the mouth of our Sauiour himselfe who rightly defining his kingdome teacheth vs that his kingdome is not of this world premonishing vs also before that in this worlde we must looke for affliction but in hym wee shall haue peace Examples hereof in all partes of thys hystory through all ages are plenteous and euidēt to be sene whether we turne our eyes to the first x. persecutiōs in the primitiue Church during the first 3. hundreth yeares after Christ or whether we consider the latter 3. hūdreth yeares in this last age of the Churche wherein the poore flocke of Christ hath bene so afflicted oppressed deuoured the it is hard to say whether haue bene more cruell agaynst the Christians the infidel Emperors of Rome in the primitiue age of the Church or els those barbarous Turkes in these our latter times of the Church now present Thus from time to time the Churche of Christ almost hath had litle or no rest in this earth what for the Heathen Emperours on the one side what for the proude Pope on the other side and on the third side what for the barbarous Turke for these are and haue bene from the beginning the three principall capital enemies of the Church of Christ signified in the Apocalips by the beast the false Lamb and the false Prophet from whom wēt out three foule spirites like frogges to gather together all the kinges of the earth to the battell of the day of the Lord God almighty Apocal. 16. The cruelty and malice of these 3. enemyes agaynst Christes people hath bene such that to iudge which of thē did most exceede in cruelty of persecution it is hard to say but y◠it may be thought that the bloudy beastly tyrannye of the Turkes especially aboue the rest incomparably surmounteth all the afflictions and cruell slaughters that euer were seene in any age or read of in any story In so much y◠there is neither history so perfect nor writer so diligēt who writing of the miserable tyranny of the Turkes is able to expresse or comprehend the horrible examples of theyr vnspeakable cruelty and slaughter exercised by these 12. Turkish tyrants vpon poore Christē mens bodies within the compasse of these latter 3. hūdreth yeares wherof although no sufficient relation can be made nor nūber expressed yet to geue to the Reader some generall gesse or view thereof let vs first perpend and consider what dominions Empyres how many countries kingdomes prouinces cities townes strong holdes and fortes these Turkes haue surprised and wonne from the Christians In all which victories being so many this is secondly to be noted that there is almost no place which the turkes euer came to and subdued where they did not either slay all the inhabitants therof or led away the most part therof into such captiuity and slauery that they continued not long after aliue or els so liued that death almost had bene to them more tollerable Like as in the time of the first persecutions of the Romayne Emperors the saying was that no man could step with his foote in all Rome but should tread vpon a Martyr so here may be sayd that almost there is not a towne city or village in all Asia Grecia also in a great part of Europa and Aphrica whose streetes haue not flowed with bloud of the Christians whom the cruell turks haue murthered Of whom are to be sene in histories heapes of souldiours slaine of mē womē cut in pieces of childrē sticked vpō poles stakes whō these detestable turks most spitefull y◠in the sight of theyr parentes vse to gore to death some they drag at theyr horse tailes famish to death some they teare in pieces tying theyr armes and legges to foure horses other some they make marks to shoot at vpō some they trye theyr swords how deep they can cut and slash as ye before haue read pag. 777 The aged feeble they tread vnder theyr horses womē with child they spare not but ripp theyr bodyes and cast the infants into the fire or otherwise destroy them Whether the Christians yeld to them or yeld not all is a matter As in theyr promises there is no truth so in theyr victoryes there is no sense of
Metropolis Bulgaria Bulgaria was wonne of Baiazetes the Turk from the crowne of Hungarye through the vnprosperous warre of Sigismundus at the fielde of Nicopolis an 1395. This Sigismund was the burner of Iohn Hus and the persecutor of his doctrine Wallachia Tergouistus or Teruis Huniad where Ioannes Huniades was borne Transyluania or SepteÌ„ castra Hermenstat Cronestat Saltzburg Alba Iulia or Weissenburg Seruia Gyula Samandria Columbetz Rascia Walpo Vid. sup pag. 740 Nouigradum Varna Moldauia  Hungaria Buda or Osen Alba regalis Belgradum or Taurinum Strigonium Varadinum Neapolis Maior Minor Austria Pestum ¶ As I was writing hereof a certayne souÌ„d of lamentable newes was brought vnto vs howe the Turke whome wee had hoped before to haue bene repulsed by the Emperour Maximilian out of Christendome hath now of late this present yeare 1566. got the towne of Gyula about Transyluania after they had susteined 16 of his most forceable assaultes destroying in the same most cruelly many thousand of our chisten brethren men women and children but because we haue no full certaynty we will referre the story therof to further information ¶ The Prophecyes of the holy Scriptures considered touching the comming vp and finall ruine and destruction of this wicked kingdome of the Turkes with the Reuelations and foreshewinges also of other authours concerning the same FOr so muche as you haue hitherto sufficiently heard to what quantity largenes the dominon of the Turkes hath encreased doe vnderstand what cruell tyranny these wretched miscreants haue and do dayly practise most haynously wheresoeuer they come agaynst the seruaunts and professors of Christ it shall not be vnprofitable but rather necessary and to our great comfort to coÌ„sider and examine in the Scriptures with what prophesyes the holy spirit of the Lord hath premonished and forewarned vs before of these heauy persecutions to come vpon his people by thys horrible Antichrist For as the gouernment and constitution of times and states of monarchies pollicies fall not to vs by blind chauÌ„ce but be administred and alotted vnto vs from aboue so it is not to be supposed that such a great alteration and mutation of kingdomes such a terrible generall persecutioÌ„ of Gods people almost through all ChristeÌ„dome and such a terrour of the whole earth as is now moued and gendred by these Turkes coÌ„meth without the knowledge sufferauÌ„ce and determination of the Lord before for such endes and purposes as his deuine wisedome doth best know For the better euideÌ„ce testimony wherof he hath left in his Scriptures sufficieÌ„t instructioÌ„ declaration whereby we may plainly see to our great coÌ„fort how these greeuous afflictions troubles of the Church though they be sharpe heauy vnto vs yet they come not by chauÌ„ce or by maÌ„s working onely but euen as the Lord himselfe hath appointed it and doth permit the same And first to begin with the tyme of the old Testament let vs seriously aduise ponder not onely the Scriptures Prophecies therein conteined but also let vs coÌ„sider the whole state order and regimeÌ„t of that people the Church I meane of the Israelites For although the Scriptures and Prophetes of the old Testament were properly sent to that people haue their relatioÌ„ properly to things done or thaÌ„t should be done in that coÌ„moÌ„wealth of which prophetes Iohn Baptist was the last made an end as our Sauiour himselfe witnesseth saying The law and Prophets be vnto the tyme of Iohn c. Yet notwithstaÌ„ding the sayd people of that old TestameÌ„t beareth a liuely Image resemblaunce of the vniuersall Church which should folow plaÌ„ted by the sonne of God through the whole earth So that as the Prophetes of God speaking to them from the mouth word of God prophecied what should come to passe in that people so likewise the whole course Hystory of those Israelites exemplifieth beareth a Prophetical image to vs declaring what is to be looked for in the vniuersall Church of God dispersed through the world plaÌ„ted in Christ Iesus his sonne according as Phil. Melanâ—thon grauely gathering vpon the same testifieth in diuers places in his Commentary vpon the Prophete Daniell As first the History of godly Abell slayne by wicked Cain what doth it importe or Prophecie but the conditioÌ„ of the people and seruauntes of God which commonly go to wracke in this world and are oppressed by the contrary part which belongeth not to God The like may be said also of Isaac and Ismaell of Iacob and Esau. Of whoÌ„ those two which were the children of promise and belonged to the election of God were persecuted in this world of the other whiche were reiected Where moreouer is to be noted coÌ„cerning Ismaell that of his stocke after the fleshe came the Saracens whose sect the Turkes do now professe mainteine And as Ismaell had but xii sonnes so it were to be wished of God that this Solyman which is the twelfe of the Turkish generation may be the last But of this better occasion shall folow the Lord willyng hereafter Furthermore of the xii tribes of Israel the sacrate history so reporteth that after they had a long season coÌ„tinued together by the space of 8. or 9. C. yeares at length for their idolatrie transgression of their forefathers x. tribes of them were cut of and dispersed amoÌ„g the Gentiles 130. yeares before the captiuitie of Babilon so that but ij tribes onely remayned free and they also at last after a. 130. yeares were captiued vnder the Babylonians for a certaine time No otherwise hath it happened with the Church of Christ almost in the vniuersall world of which Church the greatest part both in Asia in Africa almost in Europe where the holy Apostles so laboured and trauailed we see now to be disparcled among the Turkes and their caÌ„dlestickes remoued the Lord of his great grace reduce them agayne Amen So that of xij partes of Christendome which was once planted in Christ scarse ij partes remayne cleare and they how long they shall so continue the Lord knoweth And albeit thorough the mercy of the Lord they escape the dauÌ„ger of the Turkes yet haue they bene so beaten with the Pope that they had bene better almost to haue bene in the Turkes handes Agayne after the sayd Israelites returned being restored of Cyrus let vs consider well their story the continuance of tyme the maner of their regimentes and what afflictions they susteined in the tyme of the Machabees and we shall see a liuely representation of these our dayes expressed in that Propheticall people accordyng as S. Paul writyng of them sheweth how all thynges happened to them in figures that is the actioÌ„s and doynges of that one nation be as figures and types of greater matters what shall happen in the latter times of the whole Church vniuersally in Christ collected So the transmigration deliueraunce agayne of those two tribes
Israell so that the fishes of the Sea the foules of the heauen the beastes of the field and all that mooue and creepe vpon the earth and all the men that are vpon the earth shall tremble at my presence the mountaines shall be ouerthrowne the starres shall fall and euery wall shall fall to the ground c. ¶ The Prophesies of Methodius Hildegardis and other concerning the reygne and ruyne of the Turkes VNto these testimonies aboue excerped out of the holy Scriptures let vs adde also the propheticall reuelatious of Methodius Hildegardis Sybilla and others This Methodius is thought of some to be the same Methodius of whome Hierome and Suidas make mention which was Bishop first of Olympus in Lycia then of Tyrus and suffred martyrdome in the last persecution of the primitiue Church vnder Diocletian Unto whome also Trithemius attributeth the booke intituled De Quatuor nouissimis temporibus But that can not be forasmuch as the said Methodius doth cite and alleadge the Maister of Sentence namely in his second booke and sixe distinc Which Maister of Sentence followed more then a thousand yeare after Christ besides certaine other fabulous matter conteined in the same booke Albeit because he speaketh there of many things coÌ„cerning the state of the Church vnder Antichrist and the reformation of Religion as secmeth rightly to come to passe and more is like to follow I thought not to defraude the Reader thereof leauing the credite of the Authour to his arbitrement to esteeme and iudge of him as he seeth cause Among diuers other places of Methodius prophesieng of the latter time these words do follow After that the children of Ismaell haue had multiplied in their generations to an infinite and innumerable multitude in the desert aforesayd they came out of the wildernesse of Arabie and entred into the habitable land and fought with the Kings of the Gentiles which were in the land of promise and the â—â—â—d was filled with them And after 70. weekes and halfe of their power wherewith they haue subdued all the kingdome of the Gentiles their hart was exalted seeing themselues so to haue preuailed and to haue conquered all things c. And afterward it followeth of the same matter in this sort It shall come to passe that the sayde seede of Ismaell shall issue out and obteine the whole world with the regions thereof in the entring of peace from the land of Aegypt vnto Ethiopia from the floud Euphrates vnto India and from the riuer Tigris to the entring of Nabaot the kingdome of Ionithus the sonne of Noe and from the North vnto Rome and Illyricum Aegypt and Thessalonica and Albania and so foorth to the sea Ponticum whych deuideth the sayd kingdomes from Germanie and Fraunce and their yoke shall be double vpon the neckes of all nations and Gentiles neither shall there be nation or kingdome vnder heauen which shall be able to stand against them in battaile vntill the number of eyght weekes of yeares c. Briefly as in a grosse somme this shall suffice to admonish the reader touching the meaning and methode of Methodius Prophesies which Methodius first describing the long and tedious afflictions of Christes Church maketh mention of the seede of Ismaell which comming out of the partes and deserts of Arabie shall destroy saith he and vanquish the whole earth So that the Christians shall be giueÌ„ of God to the hands of the filthy Barbarians to be slain polluted and captiued Persia Armenia Capadocia Cilicia Syria Aegypt the East partes Asia Spaine all Grecia Fraunce Germania Agathonia Sicilia The Romanes also shall be slaine and put to flight also the Ilands of the Seas shall be brought to desolation and to captiuitie and put to the sword The which tribulation of the Christians shall be without mercy or measure the raunsome of gold and siluer and other exactions intolerable but especially the dwellers of Aegypt and Syria shall be most in the affliction of those times And Hierusalem shall be filled with multitudes of people brought thether in captiuitie from the foure windes which are vnder heauen So that beastes also and foules and fish in the water and the waters of the Sea shall be to them obedient Cities and Townes which were before full of people shall be layde waste Women with child shall be ript their children sticked infantes taken from the mothers and cast in the streates and none shall burie them The rulers and sage of the people shall be slaine and throwne out to the beastes Churches shall be spoiled the Priests destroyed virgines defloured and men coÌ„pelled to sell their children and the comming of them shall bee chastisement without mercy and with them shall go these foure plagues captiuitie destruction perdition and desolation wyth much more which for breuitie I ouerpasse And this affliction sayeth hee shall last eight weekes or Sabbates of yeares which I take to signifie eight hundreth yeares c. Secondly after these terrible plagues thus described by Methodius vpon the Christians which he sayth shall fall vpon them for their wicked abhominations recited in the first and second chapter of S. Paule to the Romaines the saide Methodius afterwarde in this great distresse of the Christians being out of all hope and comfort of reliefe declareth and speaketh of a certaine King of the Greekes or Romains which shall restore peace againe to the ChristiaÌ„s In which peace they shal reedify their cities mansions againe the Priests shal be deliuered from their greuances men at that time shall rest from their tribulations and then shall the King of the Romaines dwell in the Citie of Hierusalem a weeke or sabbate and a halfe of times c. Thirdly during the time of this peace the said Methodius saith the men shal fal into licentious securitie carelesse life and then according to the word of the Apostle saying WheÌ„ they shal say peace peace sodeine destruction shal fall vpon them then sayth he shal be opened the gates of the North the beastly people shal breake in which King Alexander the great did close vp within 2. mountaines making his prayer vnto the Lorde God that he would bind vp that bestial execrable people least with their filthy detestable pollutions they shuld come out and pollute the holy land Whose intercession being heard the Lord coÌ„manded them to be inclosed within 2. mountains in the North parts to the depenes of 12. cubits which signifieth peraduenture 12. C. yeres so that neither by witchcraft nor by any means they could get out or any might come vnto them vntill the time of the Lord apointed which are saith he the latter times then according to the prophecie of Ezechiel in the latter time of the coÌ„summation of the world Gog Magog out froÌ„ the north shal come forth into the land of Israel shal work al this mischiefe against the christiaÌ„s aboue recited And then saith Method
learning came to visite him The furniture of his bookes cost him 7000. florens A little before his death his mind was to giue all away and to take a coule to go about preach but the Lord would not permit him His story requireth a long tractatiō which if place do serue we will not peraduēture forget With ij Popes that is with Pope Innocent Alexander vj. he had much vexation ¶ The names of the Archbyshops of Canterbury in this sixt booke conteyned 62 Iohn Stratford viij 63 Iohn Kempe iij. 64 Thomas Burchier xxxiij 65 Iohn Morton xiiij 66 Thomas Langhton  67 Henry Dene ij  Guliel Warham xxviij ¶ Heere endeth the sixt Booke and the first Tome A briefe note of Ecclesiasticall lawes ordeined by auncient Kings in this Realme FOr somuch as it is and hath bene a persuasion lōg gendered in the heads of many that the Bishops of Rome be the vniuersall heads of the whole militant Churche of Christ in earth and haue alwaies so cōtinued from the beginning of the primitiue time And that no Prince King nor Emperour in his owne Realme hath any interest to intermedle with matters and lawes Ecclesiastical but only the sayd Bishops of Rome to refell and remoue that opiniō out of the heads of all Englishmen as a thing most false and contrary both to histories of time and examples of ancient Kings gouernors of this Realme I thought to fill vp a litle end of paper here left with some such briefe rehearsall of lawes diuised appointed by Kings and rulers of this land for the ordering of the Church and causes Ecclesiasticall to the intent that all the world may see the gouernement of Christes Church heere in earth vnder Christ hath not depended only of the Pope from auncient time but hath ben rather directed by such kings and princes as God here had placed vnder him to gouerne the people of this Realme of England as foloweth heere in this present table to be noted ¶ A briefe recapitulation of auncient Ecclesiasticall lawes by sondry Kinges of this Realme ordeyned for gouernment of the Church before the Conquest ¶ Ecclesiastical lawes of King Inas or Ina. FIrst King Inas who reigned in this land the yeare of our Lord. DCCxij commanded that ministers should frame ther conuersation of life according to the forme in lawes prescribed 2. That infants should be baptised within 30. dayes 3. Item that no mā lay or spirituall free or bond should labour vpon the Sonday 4. Item he established immunitie of Churches Sanctuarie Also he tooke order for the true paiment of Church dueties and of the first fruites of all that was sowen to be payd at the day of S. Martin ¶ Ecclesiasticall lawes of King Alured or Alfred 1. KIng Alured after he had ordeined diuers iudiciall punishments for violating the holy precepts of God commanded by Moses he also cōfirmed and enlarged the priuiledge of Sanctuarie he laid double paine vpon such as committed offences in the solemnities of certaine feasts Also against them that committed sacrilege 2. He made a law against Priests committing murther 3. Also he made a law against whoredome adultery and fornication 4. He appointed daies of fasting and ceasing frō labour 5. Item he set order for making and keeping vowes ¶ Ecclesiasticall lawes of kyng Edward the elder and Gythrum the Dane kyng FIrst they agreed vpon the Sāctuary they forbad Gentilitie and Paganisine they layd punishment vpon the Clergy committing theft periurie or murther fornicatiō or any capitall crime 2. They punished Priestes that pretermitted their office in pronouncyng festiuall or fastyng dayes 3. They made a law agaynst all labour buying and sellyng vpon the Sabbaoth also for keepyng of feastes Itē for no execution to be done on the Sonday Also agaynst witches and sorcerers c. ¶ Ecclesiasticall lawes of kyng Ethelstane 1. KIng Ethelstan who reigned the yeare of our Lord 924. commaunded that euery Village of his owne should geue a monethly corrodie to a poore person 2. That 50. Psalmes should be song dayly in the Church for the kyng c. 3. He also ordeined punishmēt for witches sorcerers c ¶ Ecclesiasticall lawes of kyng Edmund 1. AFter kyng Ethelstan folowed kyng Edmund about the yeare of our Lord. 940. who established and prouided lawes agaynst the vnchast liuing of Churchmen 2. Item he made lawes concernyng tythes with first fruites of euery mans croppe and almose money duly to be payd 3. Item he enacted that Byshops of their owne proper charges should repayre Churches and should also admonish the kyng for the furnishyng of the same 4. For periury also and for fighting within the Church he set lawes and paynes ¶ Ecclesiasticall lawes of kyng Edgar 1. KIng Edgar who begā his reigne about the yeare of our Lord. 959. amongest other cōstitutions Ecclesiasticall ordeined that the Sōday should be kept holy from Saterday at noone till Monday in the mornyng 2. Item he ordeined and decreed concerning liberties freedomes of the Church for tythes also and first fruites of corne and paying of Peterpence 3. Item for holy dayes and fastyng dayes 4. Itē that assemblies or Synodes should be kept twise euery yeare whereat as well the Byshop of the Diocesse should be present as the ciuill Magistrate ¶ Kyng Aethelrede Anno. 979. KIng Aethelrede also which succeeded after Edgar and Edward appointed diuers lawes for publicke regiment whereof we finde but few touching matters Ecclesiasticall for tythes lightes feastes and nothyng els and therfore we passe further to the lawes of Canutus ¶ Ecclesiasticall lawes of kyng Canutus CAnutus the Dane kyng began to reigne in this lād in the yeare of our Lord. 1016. The said Canutus as Aethelrede had done before diuided his lawes into Ecclesiasticall and temporall 1. That Ecclesiasticall persons beyng accused of fightyng murder or any other offēce should purge thēselues therof 2. That Priestes should be degraded for periury and put in sureties of good behauiour 3. He prayeth Priestes that they will liue chast and commaunded other Religious 4. He limited the degrees of Mariage 5. Item he commaunded celebration of the Sabbaoth frō Saterday at noone till Monday mornyng as Edgar had done before forbiddyng markets huntyngs labours and Court keepynges duryng the sayd space 6. He ordained eche Christen man to come to the housell thrise yearely at the least That they search and enquire after Gods law and his commaundementes 7. That euery Christian man vnderstand the pointes of his fayth that at the least he learne perfectly the Lordes Prayer and the Creede and that whosoeuer can not the same shall be excluded from the Eucharist and shall not be receiued to vndertake for others in Baptisme 8. That Byshops and Priestes should doe their dueties that they cry out and warne their flockes when the Wolfe commeth 9. That at the Court of euery Shire the Bishop of the Dioces shal be present
orders Dispensation agaynst a lawfull othe or vowe made Dispensation agaynst diuers irregularities as in crimes greater then adultery and in suche as be suspended for Symonie Dispensation in receiuing into orders hym that had two wiues Dispensing with suche as beeing within orders do that which is aboue theyr order as if a Deacon shoulde say masse beyng not yet Priest To receaue into orders such as be blemished or maymed in body Dispesation with murther or with suche as willingly cut of any member of mans body DispeÌ„sation to geue orders to such as haue bene vnder the sentence of the greater curse or excommunication Dispensation with suche as being vnlawfully borne to receiue orders or benefices Dispensation for pluralities of benefices Dispensation to make a man Byshop before he be thirty yeare olde Dispensation to geue orders vnder age The Pope onely hath power to make and call a generall Councell The Pope onely hath power to depriue an Ecclesiastical person and geue away his benefice being not vacant The Pope alone is able to absolue hym that is excommunicate by name The Pope onely is able to absolue him whome his Legate doth excommunicate The Pope both iudgeth in the causes of them that appeale vnto hym and where he iudgeth none may appeale from him Onely he hath authoritie to make Deacon and Priest whom he made subdeacon eyther vpon Sondayes or vpon other feastes Onely the Pope and none els at all times and in all places wheareth the passe The Pope onely dispenseth with a man eyther being not within orders or being vnworthy to be made Bishop He onely eyther confirmeth or deposeth the Emperour when he is chosen A man being excommunicate and his absolutioÌ„ referred to the Pope none may absolue that man but the pope alone The same hath authoritie in any electioÌ„ before it be made to pronounce it none wheÌ„ it is made He doth Canonise Saintes and none cls but he Dispensation to haue many dignities and personages in one Church and without charge and cure of soule belongeth onely to the Pope To make that effectuall whiche is of no effect and contrariwise belongeth onely to the Pope To plucke a monke out of his cloyster both against his owne will and the Abbattes pertaineth onely to the Pope His sentence maketh a law The same day in whiche the pope is consecrate he may geue orders He dispenseth in degrees of consanguinitie and affinitie He is able to abolishe lawes quoad vtrumque forum that is both Ciuill and Canon where daunger is of the soule It is in his dispensation to geue generall indulgences to certayne places or persons Item to legitimate what persons soeuer he please as touching spiritualties in all places as touchinge temporalties as honoures inheritaunce c. To erect new religions to approoue or reproue rules or ordinaunces and Ceremonies in the Church He is able to dispense with all the preceptes and statutes of the Church Item to dispense and to discharge any subiect from the bond of allegeance or oth made to any maner person No man may accuse hym of any crime vnlesse of heresie that neyther except he be incorrigible The same is also free from all lawes so that he cannot incurre into any sentence of excommunication suspension irregularitie or into the penaltie of any crime but into the note of crime he may well Finally he by hys dispensation may graunt yea to a simple priest to minister the sacrament of confirmation to infants also to geue lower orders and to hallow churches and virgines c. These be the cases wherein I onely haue power to dispeÌ„se and no man els neyther Byshop nor Metropolitane nor Legate without a licence from me ¶ After that I haue nowe sufficiently declared my power in earth in heauen and in purgatory howe great it is what is the fulnes thereof in binding loosing commanding permitting electing confirming deposing dispensing doyng and vndoing c. I will entreat now a litle of my riches likewise and great possessions that enerye man may see by my wealth and aboundaunce of all thynges rentes tythes tributes my silkes my purple Miters Crowns Golde Siluer Perles and Gemmes Landes and Lordships how God here prospereth and magnifieth hys Vicare in the earth For to me pertayneth first the Imperiall Cittie of Rome the Pallace of Laterane the kingdome of Cicile is proper to me Apulia Capua be myne Also the kingdome of England and Ireland be they not or ought to be tributaryes to me 214. To these I adioyne also besides other prouinces and countryes both in the Occident and Orient from the North to the South these dominions by name 215. as Surrianum MoÌ„tembordoÌ„ lunae in sulam Corficae regnum Paruam Mantuam Montenselete Insulam venetiarum Ducatum Ferrariae Canellum Caniodam Ducatum Histriae Dalmatiam Ex archatum Rauennae Fauentiam Cesenam Castrum Tiberiatus Roccam Mediolanum Castrum ceperianum Castrum Casianum Terram Cornulariam Ducatum Arimini Contam Montem ferretum Montem Capinie feu Olympicum Gastrum exforij Robin Eugubin Vrbin forum Sempronij Galli Senogalli Anconam Gosam Ducatum perusij Vrbenetam Tudertum Castrum Sinianum Ducatum Spoletanum TheanuÌ„ Calabriam Ducatum Neapolim DucatuÌ„ Beneuenti Selernum Sorrenti insulam Cardiniam insulam Anciae insulam Territorium Cutisan Territorium praenestinum Terram Silandis Terram Clusium Terram fundan Terram vegetan Terram Gland â—nam â—erram comisâ—â—n Terram Fabinensem Terram Siram Terram portuensem cuminsula Archis Terram Ostiensem cum maritimis Ciuitatem Aquinensem Ciuitatem lamentum Sufforariam Ciuitatem Falisenam Fidenam Feretrum Cliternam Neapolim Galiopolim with diuers other mo 216. which Constantinus the Emperour gaue vnto me not that they were not mine before he did geue them 217. For in that I tooke them of hym I tooke them not as a gifte as is afore mentioned but as a restitution And that I rendered them agayn to Otho I did it not for any duety to him but onely for peace sake What should I speak here of my dayly reuenues of my first fruites annates palles indulgences bulles confessionals indultes and rescriptes testameÌ„ts dispensatioÌ„s priuilegies elections prebends religious houses and such like which come to no small masse of money Insomuch that for one palle to the Archbishop of Mentz whiche was wont to be geuen for x. thousand 218. florence now it is growne to xxvij thousand florence which I receaued of Iacobus the Archbishop not long before Basill Councell Besides the fruites of other Bishoprickes in Germanye comming to the number of fiftie whereby what vauntage commeth to my coffers it may partly be coniectured But what should I speake of Germany 219. when the whole worlde is
and innumerable multitudes and congregations assembling together in euery citie and the notable coÌ„curses of such as dayly â—locked to the common Oratoures to pray For the which cause they beyng not able to be conteined in their old houses had large and great churches new builded from the foundation for them to frequent togither In such increasement saith Eusebius by processe of tyme did the church of christ grow and shout vp daily more and more profiting and spreading through all quarters which neithâ—r enuie of men coulde infringe nor any deuill could inchaunte neither the craftie policie of mans wit coulde supplant so long as the protection of God his Heauenlye arme went with his people keeping them in good order according to the rule of christian life But as commonly the nature of al men being of it selfe vnruly and vntowarde alwaies secketh desireth prosperity and yet can neuer wel vse prosperitie alwaies would haue peace and yet hauing peace alwaies abuseth the same so here likewise it happened with these meÌ„ which through this so great libertie prosperitie of life began to degenerate languishe vnto idlenes delycacy one to worke spite and coÌ„tumely against an other striuing and contending among theÌ„selues for euery occasioÌ„ with railing wordes after most despitefull maner bishops against bishops and people against people mouing hatred and seditioÌ„ one against an other besides also cursed hipocrisie and simulation with all extremity encreasing more and more by reason wherof the iudgemeÌ„t of god after his wonted maner whilist yet the congregatioÌ„ began to multiply began by a litle and litle to visite our men with persecution fallyng first vpon our brethreÌ„ which were abroad in warfare but wheÌ„ that toucht the other nothing or very litle neither did they seeke to appease gods wrath call for his mercy but wickedly thinking with ourselues that god neither regarded nor would visit our transgressions we heaped our iniquities daily more and more one vpon an other they which semed to be our pastors refusing the rule of piety were inflamed with mutual contentions on against an other and thus whilest they were giuen onely to the studye of contentions threatnings emulations mutual hatred dyscord euery man seeking his owne ambition and persecuting one another after the maner of tirany Then then I say the Lord according to the voice of Ieremy tooke awaye the beauty of the daughter of Sion the glory of Israell fell downe from heauen neither did he remember the footstoole of his feete in the day of his wrath And the Lorde ouerturned all the comely ornaments of Israell destroyed all her gorgeous buildings and according to the saying of the Psalme subuerted and extinguished the Testament of his seruaunt and prophaned his sanctuary in destruction of his churches and in laying wast the buildinges thereof so that all passingers spoiling the multitude of the people they were made an obloquie to al the dwellers about For he hath exalted the strength of his enimies and turned away the helpe of his sword from her nor ayded her in the battayle but ceased from the purging of her and her seate He stroke downe to the ground and deminished her daies and ouer all this poured vppon her confusion All these things were fulfilled vpon vs when we saw the temples rased from the top to the ground and the sacred scriptures to be burnt in the open market place and the Pastours of the church to hide themselues some here some there some other taken prisoners with great shame were mocked of their enimies wheÌ„ also according to the saying of the prophet in an other place Contempt was poured out vpon the Princes and they caused to goe out of the waye and not to keepe the straite pathe The x. Persecution BY reason whereof the wrath of God being kindled against his church ensued the tenth and last persecucion against the christians so horrible and greeuous that maketh the pen almost to tremble to writ vpon it so tedious that neuer was any persecution before or since comparable to it for the time it continued lasting the space of tenne yeares together This persecution although it passed thorow the handes of diuers tyrantes and workers moe then one or two yet principally it beareth the name of DioclesiaÌ„ who was Emperour as is aboue noted next after Carus Numerianus Thys Dioclesian euer hauyng an ambitious minde aspired greatly to be Emperour To whom Druas his Concubine sayd that first he should kill a wilde Boore before he should be Emperour Hee taking effect at these wordes vsed much with handes to kill wylde Boores but seeing no successe to come thereof vsed this prouerbe Ego Apros occido alius pulpamento fruitur that is I kill the Boores but other doe eate the fleshe At length the sayde Dioclesian beyng nominate to be Emperour and seeyng Aper who had killed Numerianus the Emperour standing thereby sware to the souldiers that Numerianus was wrongfully killed and forthwith runing vpon Aper with his sworde slew him Vopisc After this he being stablished in the Empire and seeing on euery side diuers and sundrie coÌ„motions rising vp against him which he was not well able himselfe to sustaine in the first beginning of his raign he chuseth for his Colleage Maximianus surnamed Herculius Father of Maxentius Which two Emperours because of diuers warres that rose in manye prouinces choose to theÌ„ two other noble men Galerius Constantinus whome they called Caesars Of whome Galerius was sent into the East partes against the Persians Constantinus was sent ouer to Britannie to this our country of England to recouer the tribute Where he toke to wife Helena the daughter of king Coil which was a maiden excelling in beautye and no lesse famously brought vp in the study of learning of whome was borne Constantinus the great All this while hitherto no persecution was yet stirred of these 4. princes against the church of Christ but quietlye and moderatly they gouerned the common wealth wherfore accordingly God prospered their doings and affaires and gaue them great victories Dioclesian in Egipt Maximinian in Aphricke and in Fraunce Galerius in Persia Constantinus in England and in Fraunce also By reason of which victories Dioclesian and Maximian puâ—te vppe in pride ordeyned a solemne triumph at Rome after which triumph Dioclesian gaue commaundement that he woulde be worshipped as God saying that he was brother to the Sunne and Moone and adourning his shooes with golde and precious stones commaunded the people to kysse hys feete And not long after by the iudgement of God for certaine enormities vsed in the church aboue touched began the great and greuous persecution of the Christians moued by the ragious cruelty of Dioclesian which was about the nyneteenth yeare of his rayne who in the Moneth of Marche when the feast of Easter was nye at hande commaunded all the churches
of the Christians to bee spoyled and cast to the earth and the bookes of holy scripture to be burned Thus most violent edictes and proclamations were set foorth for the ouerthrowing as is saide of the Christians temples throughout all the Romane Empire Neyther did there want in the officers any cruell execution of the same proclamations For their temples were defaced euen when they celebrated the feast of Easter Euseb. lib. 8. cap. 2. And this was the first edicte giuen out by Dioclesian the next proclamation that came forth was for the burning of the bookes of the holy scripture which thyng was done in the open market place as before then next vnto that were edictes giuen forth for the displacing of such as were Magistrats and that with a great ignominie al other whatsoeuer bare anye office Imprisoning suche as were of the common sorte if they would not abiure Christianitie and subscribe to the heathen religion Euseb. lib. 8. cap 3. Nicephorus lib. 7. cap 4. Zonoras also in his seconde tome And these were the beginning of the Christians euils It was not long after but that new edictes were sent forth nothing for their cruelty inferiour to the first for the casting of the elders and bishops into prisō and then constraining them with sundry kindes of punishments to offer vnto their Idoles By reason whereof ensued a great persecutiō amongst the gouernors of the church amongst whom many stood manfully passing through many exceeding bitter torments neyther were ouercome therwyth being tormented and examined diuers of them diuerslye some scourged all their bodies ouer with whips scourges some with racks rasinges of the flesh intolerable were cruciated some one way some another way put to death Some againe violently were drawen to the vnpure sacrifice and as though they had sacrificed when indeede they did not were let go Other some neither comming at al to their aultars nor touching anye peece of their sacrifices yet were borne in hand of thē that stoode by that they had sacrificed so suffering that false infamation of their enymies quietly went away Other as dead men were caried and cast away being but halfe dead Some they cast down vpon the pauement and trailing them a great space by the legs made the people beleue that they had sacrificed Furthermore other there were which stoutly withstood them affirming with a loud voice that they had done no such sacrifice Of whom some saide they were Christians gloried in the profession of that name some cryed saying that neither they had nor would euer be pertakers of that idolatry And those being buffeted on the face mouth wyth the handes of the soldiers were made to hold their peace and so thrust out with violence And if the Saintes did seeme neuer so little to doe what the enimies would haue them they were made much of Albeit all this purpose of the aduersary did nothing preuayle against the holye and constaunt seruaunts of Christ. Notwithstanding of the weake sort innumerable there were which for feare infirmity fell and gaue ouer euen at the first brunt At the first comming downe of these edictes into Nicomedia there chanced a dede to be done much worthy of memory of a Christien being a noble man borne whiche moued by the zeale of God after the proclamation made at Nicomedia was set vp by and by ranne and tooke downe the same and openly tare and rent it in peeces not fearing the presence of the two Emperours then being in the citie For which acte he was put to a most bitter death whiche death he with great faith constancie endured euen to the last gaspe Euseb. lib. 8. lib. 3. 5. After this the furious rage of the malignaunt Emperours being let loose against the saintes of Christ proceeded more more making hauock of gods people through out all quarters of the worlde First Dioclesian which had purposed with himselfe to subuert the whole christian religion executed his tyranny in the east and Maximianus in the west But wily Dioclesian began very subtilye for hee put the matter first in practise in his owne campe among whom the marshall of the field as Euseb. lib. 8. cap. 4. affirmeth put the Christian Souldiers to this choise whether they would obey the Emperors commaundement in that maner of sacrifice he cōmaunded and so both to keepe their offices and leade their bands or els to lay away from thē their armor and weapons Whereunto the Christen men couragiously aunswered that they were not only ready to lay away their armour weapons but also to suffer death if it should with tiranny be enforced vnto them rather thē they would obey the wicked decrees and comaundements of the Emperour There might a man haue seene very manye whiche were desirous to liue a simple and poore life and whiche regarded no estimation and honour in comparison of true pietie godlines And this was no more but a subtile and wily flattery in the beginning to offer them to be at theyr owne liberty whether they would willingly abiure their profession or not as also this was an other that in the beginning of the persecution there were but a few tormented with punishment but afterwarde by little and little hee began more manifestlye to braste out into persecution It can hardly be expressed with wordes what number of Martirs and what bloud was shedde through all cities and regions for the name of Christ Eusebius in his 8 booke chap. 7. saith that he himselfe knew the worthy Martirs that were in Palestina But in Tire of Phenicia he declareth in the same a marueilous martyrdome made where certayne christians being geuen to most cruell wild beasts were preserued without hurt of them to the great admiration of the beholders and those Lions Beares and Lybardes kept hungry for that purpose had no desire to deuoure them which notwithstanding most vehementlye raged against those by whome they were brought into the stage and stoode as they thought without daunger of thē such were first deuoured But the Christian Martyrs because they could not be hurt of the beasts being slayne with the sworde were afterwarde throwen into the sea At that time was martyred the Bishop of Sydon But Syluanus the Byshop of Gazensis with 39. other were slayne in the mettall mynes of Phenitia Pamphilus the elder of Cesarea being the glory of that congregation died a most worthy Martyr whose both life and most commendable martyrdome Eusebius oftentimes declareth in his 8. booke and 13. chapter in so much that he hath written the same in a booke by it selfe In Syria all the chiefe teachers of the congregation were first committed to prison as a most heauye cruell spectacle to behold as also the bishops Elders and Deacons which all were esteemed as menquellers and perpetratours of most wicked facts Eusebius Lib. 8. cap. 6 After that we read of an